All of stories in the SciTwi Shimmer Chronicles in one place and ordered chronologically for ease of access. Join Sunset and Twilight Sparkle Shimmer as they share their story of friendship and love.
"An independent study program?!" I said out loud to myself as I sat in my dorm. "Why didn't I see this before? This is gonna be perfect for my senior year next year. Let's see..."
I read through the requirements which I fit each one except for a research project of my choosing. So much for that. Where am I going to get an impressive idea for a research project?
As I leaned back in my computer chair to think, I noticed something outside the window that sparked an idea. Twin rainbow ribbons spiraling straight up toward the sky until they met, where they joined into one then moved toward the ground and then straight up into the sky again.
"What is that?" I said in awe.
Then it hit me. That was my research project. I needed to find out what it was and where it came from.
The next day, I looked online for any information on the phenomenon that I witnessed in my dorm. The only thing I found was some physics lab registered an EM fluctuation coincided with the exact times that the rainbow event (for lack of words) happened.
I'm going to need some kind of equipment to track those EM waves, I thought excitedly. That might be a little expensive though. Maybe I could check YouTube to see if there's a way to build one myself.
I looked at the clock and saw that it was almost noon. Lunchtime. The time where everyone the whole darn school gangs up on you and the adults just stand there while you get picked on.
I made my way slowly through the hallways to the cafeteria trying to avoid eye contact with anyone. As much as I tried to keep from running into other people, they would move closer to me and intentionally ram their hips or arms into me. I'll be honest, it hurts emotionally. Especially since I never did anything to them.
I finally reached the cafeteria and got my lunch. Meatloaf, mashed potatoes, corn and 2% milk. I went over to my usual corner to sit alone and was soon joined by Double Danger and her lackeys.
"You gonna eat that Twilight Dork-le?" she laughed.
"Um, yeah I had planned on it. Why?" I asked, knowing good and well she was up to something.
"Let's add a little flavor to this," said one of her friends.
"Hey! Give that back!" I yelled as her friend grabbed my carton of milk and began pouring it on my food. "Stop that!" I said as I began to cry.
"Oh I'm so sorry," Sour Sweet said as I got up and ran back to my dorm crying my eyes out.
"It's not fair, Spike," I cried to my purple haired dog. "The teachers, the cafeteria staff, even Principal Cinch has seen how the other students treat me. No one does anything."
Spike looked at me and whimpered as he tried to comfort me the best way a dog could.
"Just because I'm smart and get the highest scores, is that any reason to pick on me?" I continued to talk to my dear pet as a tear rolled down my cheeks.
Someday I'll show all of them, I thought as I drifted off to sleep.
Twilight Sparkle, please report to the front office!
After getting permission to leave the classroom, I ran as quick as I could to the office. It had been two weeks since I ordered the equipment for my project. Hopefully, that's what I was being called for.
I entered the office and sure enough, there were three large packages addressed to me. My level of excitement was at an all-time high.
"Twilight? Can you tell me what all this is for?" Dean Cadence asked me.
"It's for a research project, Dean Cadence," I responded with a big smile.
"What is the research project for?" she asked.
"For my entrance application to the Everton Independent Study Program," I cheered.
"Okay," Dean Cadence began slowly. "Do your parents know about this interest in Everton?"
"Sure they do," I told her. "That's how I was able to get this equipment. Hehe."
"All right. Please try to get these boxes to your dorm as quickly as possible," Dean Cadence told me.
"Sure thing," I replied as I grabbed one of the boxes.
I was so excited when classes got done for the day. It was probably the only time I can remember almost tripping over my own feet to get back to my dorm.
"This is it, Spike," I said with a huge grin on my face. "I can finally start recording the data I need for my research project. This is so exciting."
I got all the equipment set up, started the recorder and waited. And waited. And waited some more. I sat and stared at the recorder for five or six hours straight with nothing appearing on it.
"I hope I get something from this, Spike," I told him. "If that turned out to be a one-time thing, mom and dad are going to kill me for having them buy this stuff for nothing."
"Arf! Arf!" replied Spike.
Weeks passed with nothing happening. No detection of strange energy. No visuals of rainbow spirals. Nothing.
Then one day when I got back to my dorm from my morning classes, I found Spike inside going crazy. I couldn't figure out what he was so upset about. Sometimes I wish he could talk.
Then I saw it. The recorder had about fifteen minutes worth of data on it. No wonder Spike was so excited. I dropped my books on the floor with a thud and ran over to the computer to see if I could find the source.
"It looks like it came from somewhere in Canterlot," I said, adjusting my glasses. "But where? Hopefully, I'll be in here the next time it happens."
I tore the paper off the recorder and tacked it to my bulletin board and wrote the date and time on it. I had a feeling that this wasn't going to be the last time these readings were going to appear.
I didn't have to wait long for the next occurrence of the EM energy to appear. The next day when I was in the middle of my calculus homework when I heard the monitor beeping. So I quickly switch on the laptop to the tracking program and managed to find the source: Neon Light's Music Outlet.
I took the bus to Canterlot the next day to see if anyone that worked at the music store knew anything. I walked up to the counter to talk to the clerk. She had pale white skin, short blue hair, magenta tinted sunglasses and headphones.
"Hi, um, I'm Twilight Sparkle," I nervously said. "I'm doing a research project at Crystal Prep Academy and I was wondering if anything strange happened here in last couple days."
The clerk looked at me and gave a thumbs up.
"Great! Can you tell me what happened?" I asked her.
She gave me another thumbs up, pretended to play the guitar, made a flapping motion with her arms and made pretend ears with her index fingers. I stood there confused, wondering why couldn't she just tell me in words. I wanted to ask her if she was able to talk but I didn't want to possibly offend her.
"Um, thanks," I told her, not knowing what else to say. She gave me another thumbs up before pulling out her phone and showing me a picture of a girl with rainbow colored hair.
"Is this who was behind the strange event here?" I asked.
The girl responded with a fourth thumbs up and a smile.
"Thank you for your time. It was nice chatting with you," I told the clerk as I headed out the door.
"Space Case Sparkle. Heard anything from your home planet lately?" Double Danger teased as I got back to Crystal Prep.
"I'm not from another planet," I said weakly. "Just leave me alone, please."
"Not going to cry this time?" she continued to tease. "I thought all your species cried."
As hard as I tried to keep from crying, it just wasn't enough. I slowly walked past her and her group trying to keep my obvious tears hidden.
"Oh, yes. You girls are sooo tight. And yet, they didn't ask you to be in the band."
"Probably afraid no one would want to see them play if she was in the group."
"Too bad. So sad."
“If it's any consolation, no one will remember you at all.”
I sat up straight in my bed, with my heart trying to make its way out of my chest. Not again, I thought as the faint glow of the moonlight shone through the window.
Those four sentences echoed through my head, haunting me throughout the night. They were nearly accurate in describing how I've been treated over the last few months.
Let me introduce myself. My name is Sunset Shimmer. I'm a unicorn turned human via a magic mirror. I've been living among humans for nearly three years now and for about two and half of those years… well, let's just say I'm not proud of myself (I'll explain those reasons shortly). With that said, here is my story.
It was two weeks after the fallout from the Fall Formal fiasco, in which I turned in a raging she-demon, when all of this began. Snips and Snails, the two knuckleheads that were my personal lackeys, and I had finished repairing the front of the CHS. The five girls that had befriended Princess Twilight visited me during their lunch period and for a little bit after school in a near futile attempt to befriend me. It was a nice try. I'd have to give them an ‘A’ for effort. The sad truth was that they were only doing it as a favor to the princess.
Let me give you an idea of how shitty of a person I was. Keep in mind that these are only a few examples of things I did. I sabotaged Applejack's bake sales on numerous occasions. I made Rainbow Dash out to be the school whore. During the most recent Spring Fling, I dumped dog shit on Rarity's head. Poor Pinkie Pie had almost every one of her parties at school ruined in some way by me. And Fluttershy? I was the biggest bitch imaginable toward her. I bullied her to tears on a daily basis for my own personal enjoyment.
Anyway, back to the main part of the story. Principal Celestia gathered all the students in the auditorium one afternoon to announce that the school was holding a musical showcase a couple of months down the road.
So Twilight's friends put together a band and named themselves ‘The Rainbooms’. I initially thought about entering the showcase as a solo act. However, due to my “outstanding” popularity, I changed my mind. I kept my guitar and singing skills to myself while I waited for Rainbow Dash and the others to invite me to join them. Of course, that didn't come until after the Battle Of The Bands.
I will give them credit, though. They put on one hell of a show in front of the school. Privately...that's another story. My “friends” routinely had sleepovers without me. If I needed somebody to vent to, they would zone out or make some snide remark and follow it up with “no offense”. They denied my MyStable friend requests and changed their phone numbers so I couldn't contact them if I needed something. That one I could understand, due to the fact that I used that to drive a wedge between the five of them.
But what really hurt was that the only one that trusted me enough to give me their new number prior to the Battle Of The Bands was Fluttershy. Fluttershy. The one person that had every reason to keep me as far away as possible was the only one willing to give their phone number. I eventually did get everyone else's number - after the Battle Of The Bands, mind you - but not before instilling the notion that I was not wanted around them.
Time seemed to fly by as the event drew nearer. During that time, I accompanied the Rainbooms to their practices with the minute chance to get an invite to join the band. My resolve slowly weakened each practice as Rarity constantly took jabs at me and Flash, then feign shock when she saw the hurt on my face.
“Sorry. I always forget you and Flash used to be an item,” she would repeatedly say.
I admit that I used him for popularity but I did have some feelings for him and being heckled about our break up on a daily basis hurt deep down inside.
I would ask myself the same question every day as I slowly walked home from school. “Is this really worth it? No one seems to care that I'm trying to make amends.”
After arriving at my rundown apartment, I would go through the same routine. My bookbag would get set on the floor next to the desk. I then draped my jacket over the desk chair before climbing into the loft and crying myself to sleep. Hours later I would wake up - my eyes still puffy from crying - sit with my back against the headboard, draw my knees up to my chest and wonder why I kept going back to the treatment I was receiving.
Soon I will reach my breaking point and I will know for sure if they truly...no, actually I won't know. I'll be dead. That thought would repeat itself in my head daily; from the time I woke up until I went to bed. The strange thing is that it sometimes brought an uneasy smile to my face.
It wasn't until the week of the Musical Showcase, or rather, The Battle Of The Bands that everything went to Hell in a handbasket.
When Adagio, Aria, and Sonata showed up, I volunteered to give them a tour of the school in order to make a good first impression. But something about them radiated trouble as the tour went on. However, due to my inexperience with friendship, I couldn't place where they sat on the trouble meter.
Shortly after the tour, I joined the rest of the girls for lunch where I voiced my concerns. Surprisingly, they listened to me for a change. It didn't take long for us to find out how much trouble they truly were after that.
About an hour later, I sent a message to Princess Celestia via a magic journal that I had brought with me to this world three years prior. The message never made it to Celestia, however. It was received by Princess Twilight, who had taken possession of the linked journal in Equestria.
The next day, the girls and I were hanging out next to the statue when Twilight came flying, literally, through the portal. I was the first to approach her and offered my hand to help her up. Her response? She looked at her friends first and then hesitantly took my hand. Some Princess of Friendship. Then, to add insult to injury, the five snobs knocked me out of the way to greet Twilight with a group hug. When they finally broke, I ended up having to listen to the information about the Sirens from a distance.
I slipped my hand into a jacket pocket and felt it brush against the pocket knife that I’ve carried with me since coming here. I wonder… I thought as caressed it subtly. Is my breaking point nearing?
I shook the thought from my head and tagged along behind the six of them as they went to Sugarcube Corner. Oh, that went even better than the interaction at the statue. Not only was I forced to sit on the arm of a couch because Rainbow decided to prop her legs up on the table, but Pinkie Pie bought drinks for everyone but me. So, since payday wasn't until next week, I had to do without.
Then, the unthinkable happened.
"We can use that magic on the Sirens, just like when we used it on Sunset Shimmer when she turned into that horrifyingly awful winged monster. Um, no offense," came from the mouth of the Friendship Princess.
“None taken,” I answered, thinking about the razor-sharp object in my jacket.
I can't believe this, I thought as I held back the tears forming in my eyes. Isn't she supposed to be an example for us to follow? She picked up on where the others left off.
“I'll join you girls in a few minutes. I've got to use the bathroom,” I said as we left the kickoff party.
Upon entering the restroom, I checked to make sure it was empty before locking myself in in the handicapped stall. I removed my jacket and hung it on the hook on the door and pulled out my knife.
Does self-harm really work? I thought as I steadied the blade above my left arm. Here goes nothing. I bit my bottom lip and pressed the blade into my skin until the blood began leaking. Using just enough pressure to keep from needing stitches I made a two-inch long cut and followed it up with a second cut beside it. I repeated the process on the other arm and then used some toilet paper to slow the bleeding and clean my knife. Shit, that hurt, but...I do feel somewhat better. Odd…
I tracked the others down to the steps in front of the school where Twilight was having a meltdown due to the rainbow laser (for lack of a better term) not appearing when they joined hands. After thinking for a few minutes, I got an idea about how the Dazzlings magic worked. While she did give me credit, the two-faced bitch took my idea and ran with it. As soon as she finished coming up with a plan to defeat the Sirens, I heard this from the high-society skank of the group:
"And I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainbooms newest member."
You're kidding, right? What the fuck am I? Chopped liver? I thought as my eyes began watering once more. I've been joining you during your practices for months and no one wants me to join. Twilight shows up and within hours, she's made an official member of the group?
The only upside to that conversation was that got invited to my first slumber party due to Twilight needing a place to crash.
I was awakened in the middle of the night by my bladder. Not surprising considering I downed a pair of two-liter bottles of root beer earlier in the night. I was about to head back to my sleeping bag when I noticed a light in the kitchen. I got curious and decided to check it out. What I found was Twilight leaning over the kitchen island working on the counter-spell.
The two of us had a short discussion about disappointing others as I snacked on Pinkie's Reddi Whip. When I closed the refrigerator, Twilight and I got freaked out by Pinkie’s sister, Maud, who was “feeding” Triscuits to her pet rock.
Just as I was about to leave the room I heard Twilight call out to me. “Sunset Shimmer?”
I guessed that she had seen my cuts and wanted to ask me about it. But instead, she just smiled and said, “Never mind. It's not important.”
I began to feel a little better up until that last line. My gut was telling me that she was going to ask what was wrong but I since it “wasn't important”, I'll never know.
I snuck back to the bedroom and grabbed my knife then headed to the bathroom. I locked the door and wiped the tears away.
“No one cares. Not even an Equestrian princess,” I whispered. Just like I did earlier in the day, I pulled the blade across my skin to add another two-inch cut to each of my arms; bringing the total to six. And as before, I held some toilet paper until the blood slowed before returning to bed.
I put on a brave face as we gathered at Sweet Apple Acres but deep down I knew I was wasting my time. As always, I was ignored and left to my own accords, which was basically to dog-sit Spike.
After a short spat between the band members, we headed back to CHS to check in for the Battle of the Bands. They decided to play Shake Your Tail and, although they sounded good, they got into another fight thanks to Snips, Snails, Photo Finish and a couple of others.
I put my best effort into diffusing the situation but it didn't seem to work. So I quietly slipped away toward the restroom once more. However, I never made it there because of the nightmare-inducing encounter with the Dazzlings minutes later.
So let's review up to this point. I was a total bitch from the time I left Equestria until I got hit in the face with a rainbow laser. The "Princess of Friendship" told her friends to show me how to make friends, only for them to treat me like shit. Twilight Sparkle returned to help us with the Sirens only to fall to peer pressure in treating me like something that needs flushed down the toilet. All of which drove me to begin cutting myself in response to the stress. With that being said, let's return to the rest of my treatment during the Battle of the Bands.
Following the victory in the first round, the six of them huddled around each other discussing their victory, Twilight's "counter-spell" and how everyone did something wrong. I was left alone with Spike to dog-sit (again) all while I assumed that they were trying to find new ways to hurt me.
"Um, Sunset?" Spike asked me with slight concern, snapping my attention back reality. "What happened to your arm?"
Busted, I thought.
"Oh, I, uh, snagged it on a nail at the farm yesterday," I lied with a nervous chuckle.
"Must've been a pretty sharp nail for it to still be that red," he replied.
"Yeah," I said quietly before changing the subject. "Let's go see if the others need some help."
Me and Spike went to rejoin the group but they broke up the huddle before I could offer any advice. Well, I went to the restroom for another "cut" in the action. While I slowed the bleeding, I began to think of the different ways to commit suicide.
I don't have access to a gun, so that's out, I thought sadly. The amount of drugs I would need to overdose would cost too much. Slitting my wrists is hit or miss. Maybe I could use some of the cables the hang myself in front of the entire school after the finale tomorrow night.
I decided on the last option because the materials were readily available and won't cost anything. Plus doing it in front of the whole school would place a guilt trip so large, that even the Friendship Mistress wouldn't be able to recover from.
"So Twilight, how's it feel to be part of a band?" I asked once we had a moment to talk privately.
"It's actually pretty fun. I, mean, there's differences in opinion on how things should be but that's normal, right?" she replied enthusiastically.
"Honestly, I wouldn't know," I told her quietly with my head hung in anguish.
"Sunset, is there something bothering you?" Twilight asked as she wrapped her arm around my shoulder.
I paused for a moment as the tears began to rise to the surface while I tried to decide whether or not to tell her.
"No," I lied blatantly. "I'm fine. Just a little stressed."
"Are you sure?" she continued to press. "Spike told me he saw some strange scratches on your arm earlier."
"It's nothing," I insisted. "Like I told him, I snagged my arm on a nail at Sweet Apple Acres. I'll be fine."
"Okay then," Twilight said slowly. "If you need to talk, you know where to find me."
Yeah, planning other ways to make me feel worthless, I noted as she headed back to the gymnasium for the next round of the competition.
As I listened to "Friendship Through The Ages", it took all of the mental strength I had left to keep from pulling the knife out of my pocket and stabbing myself in the heart.
I can't believe the nerve of them. After the way I've been treated by them, they play this fucking song? Why am I continuing to associate myself with these hypocritical assholes? I thought as my rage began to build. I looked down to see Spike grooving to the music. Damn snitch.
...But our friendship carries on through the ages. Ohh, oh. Carries on.
It was that last line of the song that got me. I left there in tears like a bat out of Tartarus. I turned off my phone and left the school to go prepare for the following night.
I got home, slammed the door behind me and collapsed on the floor in tears.
How could they? Is this their version of revenge? I thought as the waves of heartache, anger and confusion flowed through my mind.
I pounded my fists against the floor from frustration until my left sleeve slid up causing one of my cuts from yesterday to catch my eye. I pulled my knife out of my pocket after taking my jacket off. The perfect idea. While I wouldn't be able to collect enough to write the entire thing, I could gather enough of my own blood to sign my suicide note. I went to the cabinet to get a paper cup and a toothpick so I had something to collect the "ink" for my signature.
I sat down at the kitchen table, tears in my eyes, and wrote the following words:
To whom it may or may not concern,
The last couple months I've been trying to make amends for all the trouble I caused. It doesn't seem to matter to anyone though. The members of the Rainbooms were supposed to look out for me and teach me how friendships are made. They have treated me like complete shit. I thought when Twilight came back I could tell her what I was feeling, but she's been more interested in her friends that are fighting with each other. I thought that cutting my arms would give the release I needed to get through this but when they decided to show their hypocrisy in the second round of the competition, I couldn't take anymore.
By hanging myself in front of the school, I'm showing my celebration for how fucked up humans really are. Hopefully everyone will feel better once I'm gone, especially those who were supposed to be my friends.
Goodbye and fuck off
I took the knife in my right hand and with the right amount pressure, I made a cut on my left arm deep enough to allow the blood to flow into the paper cup. I set the knife down on the table, picked up the toothpick, dipped it in to the cup and at the bottom of the note, signed my name...
After signing my note, in my own blood, I changed into my pajamas for what I planned to be the last time. I laid in my bed staring at the ceiling through the tears in my eyes. I moved my right hand from behind my head onto the mattress and just happened to hit my phone.
Why did I bring this in here again? I wondered as I turned it on. Oh well. May as well check MyStable one last time before I go.
After my phone was on, I got blasted with text and voice message alerts.
Might as well see what kind of shit they decided to send me, I thought sadly. I pulled up the texts and read them one by one.
What happened to u at school Sunny?
-PP
Right. Like you care. Next...
You missed one awesome song, Sunset. It totally kicked ass.
Go to Hell you egotistical bitch. Next...
Darling, there was no reason to run off like that. My attire wasn't that bad.
Yes. That's what I truly care about. Your outfits. Next...
You ok sugarcube? You ran off without a word.
Go back to picking apples instead of a bass guitar. Honestly. Next...
Spike said you were upset about something before you left. Twilight wants to know what it is.
So you'll help at the animal shelter but not pay attention to "friends" in need? Best revenge ever.
Now they care? I have to run off crying in the middle of a song? I should have tried that months ago if that's what it took, I speculated as tears began streaming down my face. I'm not even bother with the voicemails. They've hurt me enough.
I was just about to turn my phone back off when it rang. The display showed "Fluttershy". The only reason I answered was because I figured I could use it as a way to tell them off.
"What do you want?" I asked angrily.
"Sunset Shimmer?" came the unmistakable voice of Twilight.
"Oh hello, princess," I replied. "I see the clique taught you to use a cell phone."
"Sunset, please tell me what's wrong," she begged. "Something is bothering you and I'd like to try to help."
"Really? Like you wanted to help last night?" I cried. "I know you saw the cuts on my arm. But it wasn't important. 'Never mind'. Remember those words? I sure as fuck do."
"Sunset, I-" Twilight began before I interrupted.
"Oh save it. You are the ring leader in this whole mess," I ranted as tears continued to flow like rivers down my cheeks. "I may as well have been on my own after the Fall Formal. You told the rest of your friends to get their revenge on me before you left."
"I never-" she started before being interrupted again.
"For being the 'Princess of Friendship', you sure know how treat your alleged friends," I said before ending the call. I turned the phone off before Flutterbitch could redial my number for Twilight. I rolled over and crossed my arms to bury my face as I cried until my eyes hurt.
The next thing I remember, there was a pounding on the front door, accompanied by the sound of my name being shouted. I looked at clock and saw that it was 8:23 pm.
Who the fuck is pounding on my door at this time? I pondered as I got up and stumbled to the door, puffy eyes and all. The answer to my question was answered as I approached the door.
"Sunset! You okay in there?! Sunset!" I recognized Rainbow Dash's voice coming from the other side of the door. After double checking to make sure the security chain was latched, I unlocked the deadbolt to confront the blue-skinned skank through the door.
"What do you want?" I asked her.
"Can I come in?" she asked nonchalantly.
"Actually... no," I said as my anger began building. "I would like to be alone. Since that's how you and the rest of your crew would prefer me."
"What?!" she exclaimed allegedly surprised. "We never wanted that. Twilight told us-"
"Oh so you're only here because Twilight told you about her phone call with me," I interrupted with a burning fire in my eyes. "Here's the deal. You and anyone else that's with you have ten seconds to leave or I call the police."
I slammed the door in her face and locked the deadbolt. I walked back to my bedroom as my anger gave way back to sadness as my already sore eyes began watering again.
The nerve of them, I thought somberly. Can't they not take a hint? My phone is off and I didn't return their texts. I want to be alone.
'How did I get back to school?' I wondered after waking up in Ms. Cheerilee's empty classroom.
I looked around, confused, before deciding to leave the classroom to investigate what was going on. After leaving the classroom, I began hearing "Friendship Through The Ages" playing over the PA system.
'Really? I have listen to this again?' I thought as the heartache began surface.
"We know all about you, Sunset Shimmer," I heard Adagio say behind me. When I turned around, however, all I saw was an empty hallway.
"Waiting the wings while your 'friends' have all the fun?" Aria chimed in, again, from behind. Spinning around again, I came face-to-face with the Rainbooms.
"You seriously think you're good enough to play in my band?" Rainbow Dash asked me.
"She can't play any instruments or sing worth a damn," grinned Twilight Sparkle.
"I know I speak for everyone when I say that she would make us look bad visually," Rarity said.
"Yer probably right Rarity. Besides we're at capacity fer band members already," Applejack laughed at me.
"No. I can't listen to this! It's not true! I'm a good person!" I shouted with my hands over my ears and tears escaping my eyes.
"Really? Would good person bully someone to the point of tears?" Fluttershy inquired.
"But I apologized. I can't undo the hurt I caused you," I continued to cry.
"But you did have lots of fun doing it. Didn't you?" Pinkie Pie said as she pressed her forehead to mine.
I fell to my knees and held my head in my hands as I cried uncontrollably.
"Oh, yes. You girls are sooo tight. And yet, they didn't ask you to be in the band," Adagio laughed
"Probably afraid no one would want to see them play if she was in the group," Aria said as she began circling me with her sisters.
"Too bad. So sad," Sonata chimed in.
I didn't know what to say. They were right...
"If it's any consolation, no one is going remember you at all..." Adagio's words echoed through the darkening hallway.
"Nooooo!" I shouted.
"Nooooo!" I continued shouting as I sat straight up in bed, drenched in a cold sweat. My heart felt like it was going to go flying out of my chest. I looked at the clock. 3:18am. I grabbed my phone and turned the power on.
"Please, please pick up," I said quietly as the phone rang.
"Hello?" came a groggy, weak voice.
"Please tell me Twilight is there," I cried.
"Sunset? Are-are you okay?"
"Fluttershy, please tell me Twilight is staying with you," I begged. "I'm sorry it's so late but I really need to talk to her badly."
"Yeah, just a minute," Fluttershy said sleepily. "She's asleep in my bed."
After what seemed like an eternity, Twilight got on the phone.
"Sunset? Are you okay?" she asked with concern in her voice. "What's wrong?"
"No, I-I'm not okay," I replied as I bawled like a baby. "I'm so... so confused. I-I feel so alone. It doesn't seem like... like... like anyone cares. I want to give up."
"Wait. Slow down," she said as I continued to cry. "What do you mean by 'give up'? Are you considering..."
"Yes. I-I want to hang myself," I admitted. "I-I'm so sorry I-I yelled at you and... and Rainbow Dash earlier. Twilight, I-I need help."
"Shhhh," Twilight consoled me over the phone. "Everything is going to be fine, don't worry."
"I-I don't know what to do," I sobbed. "Part of me wants to... to die but another part of me wants to live. I-I'm just... I don't know what to do."
"Sunset, please tell me what is going on," Twilight said to me in a soothing tone. "Start from the beginning, slowly."
"They-they hate me," I cried. "All of-of them."
"Who hates you?" she asked.
"Th-the rest of the girls," I wept. "Rain-Rainbow Dash and Rarity es-especially."
"Fluttershy, can you get the, uh, thing that keeps this powered. I'm going to need it." I heard her whisper before coming back to me. "What did everypo-, er, everybody do that makes them hate you?"
"Th-they don't want anything to...to do with... with..." I completely broke down again. My eyes began to hurt from all the crying.
"Sunset, I need you to dig deep and be strong. Okay?" she told me calmly. "I will stay on the phone as long you need me to."
"Uh-huh," I managed through my bawling.
"Whenever you're ready, continue," Twilight told me softly.
I just sat and cried into the phone for close to fifteen minutes before I regained the ability to speak, listening to Twilight's calming voice the whole time.
"Th-the girls... they won't in-invite me..." I sobbed. "They won't invite to... to an-any slum-slumber parties. *sniff* I-I never get asked to... to... Oh, Twilight, why do-do they hate me?"
"Sunset, I don't think they hate you," Twilight said. "I think they don't realize what they're doing."
"I'm... I'm sorry, Twilight," I cried. "I'm not strong. *sniff* I-I need to end th-the... the pain somehow."
"Sunset, you are strong," Twilight told me. "I know because I saw it before you reformed yourself."
"Twilight, I... I..." I stammered. "Th-that was when I was, *sniff* was... a bully. Now I-I'm all alone."
"You are not alone," Twilight said softly. "You will always have me, at least."
"Th-thank you," I sniffed as tears continued to roll down my face. "But... what happens after you... you go back to Equestria? This is, *sniff* is just... gonna continue after you... you..." I began to break down again at the thought of how I'll be treated by the rest of the girls after Twilight leaves. Twilight began consoling me as I cried uncontrollably again for another ten minutes or so.
"I just want to... to... belong some-somewhere," I stuttered after regaining the ability to speak once again. "I-I don't feel that..."
"Sunset, everyone belongs somewh-," Twilight said as the phone went silent.
"Twilight? Twilight? Are you there?" I hollered frantically, thinking she had hung up on me before I looked at my phone to find out that the battery had died. I couldn't believe that I was so upset that I hadn't even heard the low battery warning.
With my eyes sore and red from crying, I slowly looked over my shoulder at the clock and saw it was 4:58am. Still somewhat shaken, I laid my head down on the pillow and hoped I could go to go back to sleep. After almost a half an hour of staring into nothingness, I decided to just get up and take a shower.
I had to shield my eyes for a moment when I turned the bathroom light on so they could adjust. After starting the water, I removed my top and just stared at my arms.
What have I done? I thought to myself. Was this really necessary?
I finished undressing and got into the warm shower. The feelings of being mistreated began to grow stronger my mind as I rubbed the soap over the scabs from where I had sliced my arms over the last two days.
Maybe I went too far. No, It's still the best for everyone if I go away, I began arguing in my head. But Twilight assured me she'd talk with the others. Of course she'd say that to calm you down in the middle of the night.
I shook my head violently as I attempted to end the argument in my head before clutching it tightly in my hands.
What is going on with me? I wondered as I felt my tears being washed off my face by the warm water. I'm a better person, ain't I?
I finished my shower as I ran out of hot water, got dressed and went to the kitchen for my usual bowl of corn flakes. Before I began eating, I took note of the sheet of notebook paper still laying on the counter from last night. I picked it up, reread it not once but twice, folded it in half and put it in the drawer that I keep my bills in.
"I should probably call Twilight and explain I didn't hang up on purpose," I muttered to myself.
I noted the darkness that still covered the outside, so I got my guitar from the coat closet and began to hum the song I had planned to sing at the Musical Showcase to kill some time. After humming the first verse and chorus, I began singing the second verse softly with my eyes closed.
Ambition... is what I believed,
Would be the only way to set me free.
But when it disappeared, and found myself alone,
That's when you came and got me,
And felt like I... I...
I had to stop playing when I reached the end of the verse. I just couldn't finish it. I hadn't felt like I was home in a long time. The cuts on my arm proved it. I tried to figure out why I suddenly changed my mind about killing myself. I'm alone here and I most likely be imprisoned if I go back to Equestria.
What am I doing here? I thought as I began weeping. I need to leave. Twilight sacrificed her sleep to listen to me this morning but I still don't feel as though I belong.
I glanced toward the direction of my bill drawer and thought, Maybe...
When I was about halfway to school, I received the following text from Applejack:
Sunset, we need to talk asap.
I wonder what she wants to do to hurt me now? I thought uneasily. I guess I should play along.
Where do you want to meet?
A minute later came the response:
Meet at the statue when you get to school.
I put my phone back in my jacket pocket, and felt the crinkle of paper that was in the inside pocket.
I saw the iconic horse statue as I came around the last corner before CHS. At the base of the statue was someone looking toward my direction, waving at me.
I felt myself start to hyperventilate as I grew nearer to the statue, so I stopped and took a moment to calm myself before resuming my journey toward school. Hopefully this wouldn't take long.
"Hey thar, Sunset!" Applejack hollered with her arms stretched wide.
Here goes nothing, I sighed as the farm girl wrapped her strong, slender arms around me.
"Why didn't y'all say anythin' to us?" she whispered to me as I heard her voice start wavering.
"I-I'm not sure that... that you would understand," I told her as my eyes started watering.
"What do you mean, sugarcube?" she replied, confused. "We're yer friends. We'll be thar fer ya."
With that last line, I broke down emotionally. The months of pain, frustration, confusion and anger all spilled into my words as I cried my heart out for the second time in less than six hours.
"Frie-friends? Friends?!" I raged with tears running down my face. "Y-you... all of you have ignored me since the Fall Formal. I admit I was a-a total asshole to you and the others but... but why did you guys have t-to take advantage of me?"
Applejack released me from the hug but still kept ahold of my upper arms while her confused look began to grow stronger.
"What?!" she said as she looked at me eye-to-eye. "Y'all really believe that's what happened?"
"Isn't it?" I cried. " That's a popular saying in this world. 'Kick 'em when they're down'? Seems like the best way to... to..."
"Sugarcube, listen. While Ah don't know 'bout anyone else, but Ah person'lly didn't ev'n realize how Ah was treatin' y'all," she said as she pulled me back in for another hug as she began shedding tears herself. "Ah'm real sorry, Sunset."
"Like I-I told Twilight this morning, I-I'm so confused," I cried into her shoulder. "I want to... to... die so I can escape the pain. But I still want to live."
She led me over to the statue and helped me down onto the grass, where I pulled my knees to my chest and rested my forehead on them. Applejack sat down next to me and rubbed my back to help comfort me as my cocktail of emotions continued to escape from my eyes.
"Sunset, Ah'd like, no, love ta do what Ah can ta make it up ta ya," she told me as she cradled me in her arms.
"Me too," I heard someone else say softly.
It was then that I realized that there were more than the two of us in the grass. I looked up and wiped the tears from my eyes to see Fluttershy squatting down in front of me.
"Sunset, I'm so sorry," said Fluttershy as she reached out to hold my hands. "I wish I would've known before this. Is it really true that you began cutting yourself?"
I just nodded as I pulled my left sleeve up to reveal seven scabs, each measuring about two inches long. There were five audible gasps as I pulled the sleeve back down. I looked to my right and saw Rainbow Dash looking over Applejack, then to my left to see Rarity kneeling on the ground beside me and finally above me to see Pinkie Pie looking down from on top of the statue.
"Darling, why on Earth would would you do this?" Rarity asked. "It looks terribly painful."
"It is but it helped take my mind off the emotional pain for a while," I whispered softly. "Why do all of you want to help me now? I'm not worth anything to anyone."
"What?!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "You're totally worth it to us. You really think we hate you?"
"Well don't you?" I asked as I resumed crying. "I-I got left out of everything y-you guys do together. Hanging out after school at-at the Sweet Shoppe, MyStable, slum-slumber... part-parties, being... being..."
There was a silence between the six of us as my breakdown spiraled out of control, eliciting tears from everyone else. A moment later Applejack was joined by four other girls in holding me while I wept.
"We are sooo sorry, darling," Rarity whispered in a comforting tone. "Please accept our sincerist apology."
After regaining some control, I looked over Fluttershy's head to see that Twilight had arrived was and standing behind the group holding Spike with tears filling her eyes.
"Thank you," I mouthed in her direction as I embraced the rest of the group the best I could.
After five minutes or so, we each released our embrace one-by-one until it was just me on the ground until Twilight approached me, reached down, took my hand, pulled me to my feet and into a tight hug. "You're welcome," she barely whispered.
"Let's head inside and get ready to compete," Rainbow said, wiping tears from her eyes.
I still had a little skepticism deep down that what happened at the statue was just a front, but for the first time in months I began to feel like I belonged somewhere. Not only did I actually get to be part of the band's pre-performance discussion for the first time, they had me give the pep talk.
"This is it. Last round and you're in the finals." I said enthusiastically before turning to Twilight. "Unless you think the counter-spell is ready to be played now."
I looked at Twilight and saw she had a worried look on her face. I knew then there was something wrong with the spell she was trying to write.
"Don't worry, Twilight," Applejack reassured her. "Finals aren't until t'night. We'll git in a little more practice before we're supposed to hit the stage. We won't let ya down."
While Applejack's statement was met with a chorus of "Uh huh" and "Yep" from the others, Twilight turned around and in a tone that I knew all too well, quietly whispered, "You won't let me down..."
Fluttershy used the silence to let her tiny voice be heard, "Um, I was just wondering... we haven't played any of my songs yet and..."
"It's the semi-finals. We gotta do 'Awesome As I Wanna Be'," Rainbow Dash said in an egotistical tone.
Dejected, Fluttershy quietly said, "Don't know why I even asked..."
After Trixie finished playing her only song, "Tricks Up My Sleeve", her and Rainbow Dash started jaw-jacking with each other. The two massive egos were pissing everyone off, Rainbooms and Illusions both. I thought a fight was going to break out when Trixie brought Twilight into their trash talking. Luckily, Trixie set off a smoke bomb and "disappeared" before it got to that point. A moment later we heard Principal Celestia on the PA:
Next up, the Rainbooms.
"Knock 'em dead, Rainbooms," Spike said enthusiastically.
"I'll be here," I said before my tone of voice changed. "Just... watching..."
My skepticism from earlier began to surface as my disappointment grew. They didn't know about my guitar skills but I thought they would've at least offered to let my help on back-up vocals.
As the girls started playing, Rainbow's ego began to take over as she showed off. She began playing harder and something caught my eye when she turned to face my direction.
No, no, no, no. Her ears are changing, I thought as I began to panic.
"Rainbow! You've gotta stop!" I yelled, hoping she would be able to hear me over the music.
She either didn't hear me or chose not to hear me because she continued to play harder.
"Spike, what do I do? She's gonna blow our cover," I asked frantically.
"I don't know but you gotta do something, and quick," Spike told me, just as frantic.
With my mind blank, I reacted on instinct, I ran on stage and tackled Rainbow like I was a football player. She fell backwards into Twilight who tripped backwards onto Rarity which caused her to kick Applejack's bass into the air where it landed inside of one of Pinkie's drums. Fluttershy hauled ass off the stage screaming as soon as the lights came up.
The students in attendance all began booing the band and myself until Flash hollered, "Now that's the bad girl we love to hate!" That caused the entire gymnasium to erupt in cheers.
The girls all left the stage, leaving me alone to take the crowd's negative reaction for them.
What have I done? I thought as I stood there frozen with embarrassment.
My "friends" were waiting off stage like vultures for me to join them.
"What was that?" Rainbow Dash asked angrily.
"You were showing them your magic," I replied. "I... I didn't know what else to do."
Rarity responded in an almost degrading tone, "Close the curtain. Unplug her amp. Give us the chance to deal with the situation."
"I just wanted to help," I said as the emotional pain began surfacing.
"Yeah, well, you didn't," Rainbow Dash replied, still angry.
I tuned them out after that as I was working hard to keep the tears from escaping my eyes.
I shouldve known that it was just a show outside, I thought sadly.
And then Trixie had to get her digs in on me, accusing me of sabotaging the band out of jealousy before Principal Celestia and Vice-principal Luna announced the Rainbooms as the winners. We all stood there in shock before having a stare down with the Dazzlings and getting booed out of the gymnasium.
I excused myself from the group to use the restroom, where I took out the paper out of the inside pocket in my jacket. I read it slowly as my left hand caressed the knife in my pocket.
I know this says hanging but fuck it, I can't take this any longer, I thought as I opened the pocket knife and lined it up with the large vein on my left wrist. Just as I began to apply pressure I heard a voice say, "Sunset, what are you doing?!"
I eased the pressure of the knife but made sure to keep it in contact with my skin. I looked in the mirror to see who the girl talking to me was.
"I'm... I'm leaving, permanently," I cried. "No one cares. After a group lovefest by the statue this morning, those two-faced... bitches showed me that all that matters to them is winning a stupid band competition. Now if you don't mind, it's time for me to go."
"Sunset, can you please put the knife down?" she asked me.
"Why?" I asked distressingly. "What do you care? I was set up earlier today to get me to lower my guard. And... and... then they took advantage of me."
"Sunset, why would they do something like that?," she said softly.
"Because... No. One. Cares," I said to her aggressively as my grief continued to take over."Don't you understand? No one."
"Sunset, please give me the knife," she pleaded. "I will help you. If others won't, I will. I promise."
I looked at the knife through my tears then at her and back down to my knife. I began to reapply more pressure against my skin.
"Sunset, please. If I didn't care, would I have been a figurative shoulder to cry on early this morning on the phone?" Twilight continued to press.
I eased the pressure again as I thought about what she asked. She had a point, but so did I and mine was resting on my wrist.
"Sunset, will you please let go of the knife?" she asked again.
I felt a small trickle of blood begin to run down my arm from where the skin was cut. My eyes had all but blinded me with tears as I continued to cry.
"Please, Sunset. Let me help you... I want to help you. More than you know..." Twilight begged softly.
My hand began trembling as the pain and confusion consumed me. I looked at the knife once more before I finally dropped it into the sink and fell to my knees, bawling into my hands.
Twilight knelt down and cradled me in her arms. "Everything is going to be fine, okay?" she told me. "I'll help you through this the best I can."
"Wh-why is this happening t-to me though?" I cried. "I-I just can't take... much... m-more."
"I don't know why this is happening, Sunset," Twilight told me as her eyes began to water. "You need to stay strong. I'll try to be with you for advice and an ear for you to talk to when you're down. When this issue with the Sirens is over, you'll still be able to keep in touch with me after I return to Equestria."
"You... you... really mean it?" I asked through my sobs. "You... you'll really be there for m-me?"
"Absolutely," Twilight replied as tears began running down her cheeks. "I'm sorry for how I treated you since I've been back. I had no idea you were near this point. How long have you been near ending your life?"
"About a-a month but th-the thoughts have *sniff* grown exponentially in th-the last two days," I told her as my crying began to subside slightly.
"Oh Sunset," Twilight said as she pulled me in tighter. "Why didn't you tell me things were this bad when you poured your heart out to me this morning?"
"I... *sniff* I don't know," I replied, still sobbing.
"Sunset, I imagine that is has got to be difficult but if you need help, please tell someone," Twilight said softly. "I know you have the strength to make it through this."
"How can you be so sure?" I asked her quietly. "I'm nothing. No one cares about me except you and Spike."
"Listen," she said as she pulled herself away and looked me in the eyes, "I'll have another talk with the girls with you present to make them see how they've treated you."
An weak, uneasy smile appeared on my face when told me that. I had stopped crying but my face was still soaked with tears.
"You'll really do that for me?" I asked.
"Of course," she smiled. "That's what friends do. They stick up for each other."
Twilight stood up, reached in the sink and grabbed my pocket knife.
"Can you show me how to close this?" she asked me as she held my knife.
"You should probably wash the blood off before you close it," I told her as I reached for the knife.
"No, I want the others to see how far they've pushed you," Twilight said sternly as she pulled the knife back out of my reach. "I know it sounds grim but I feel they need to see this. Also I'm going to hold on this for now to make sure you don't try cutting your wrists again."
"Ok then," I responded somewhat upset as I finally got off the floor. "Can I ask you a question?"
"Sure, what is it?" Twilight repied as we left the restroom.
"How did you know to come check on me?" I asked her.
"Please don't take this the wrong way but I wasn't checking on you," she replied timidly.
"You weren't?" I asked, surprised.
"No, I was coming in here to have a moment to think and relax from writing the counter-spell," she admitted quietly. "The timing when I walked in was just a coincidence but I'm so glad that timing worked out how it did. I don't know what I'd do if you died by your own hoof, er, hand."
I stopped and pulled Twilight into a tight embrace and rested my chin on her right shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Thank you for caring. I would like to ask a favor please."
"Sure, what is it?" Twilight asked.
"Um, when you go back home..." I started nervously, "...will you ask Princess Celestia if I am... how to put this... welcome... back in Equestria in case things don't work out here?"
"I don't know why you wouldn't be," she replied assuringly. "She asked if you were ok when I returned after the Fall Formal. I will ask to be sure though."
I began to release more tears, this time they were tears of relief, before we broke the hug and went to join the rest of the girls at the amphitheater.
***
"Sunset, you wait here and hide until I motion you over. Then I want you to roll up your sleeve to show them where you tried cutting your vein," Twilight whispered after we got to the outdoor stage.
"Okay," I replied as she left me to hide as she approached the other girls.
"There you are Twilight!" shouted the prismatic-haired prima donna as Twilight went on the stage where the finale was being held.
"What happened to you? Did you get lost? I, mean, it's not it's hard to miss this place because its huge but I guess if you're not from around here and you get separated from your group..." Pinkie rambled before Twilight interrupted.
"How dare you?" Twilight said angrily. "All of you..."
I saw the Rainbooms stand there staring blankly at her as I hid just out of view. I never saw her angry before. Then she pulled out my pocket knife and opened it up.
"I went the restroom to take a short breather and found this in the sink," she chastized them. "This is Sunset Shimmer's pocket knife and I hope you all notice what's on the blade."
"Is... that... blood?" Fluttershy asked quietly.
"Yes it is," Twilight continued. "It's Sunset's blood. I hope you are all proud of yourselves."
"Oh my... no," Rarity gasped.
"Are y'all tellin' us that Sunset killed herself in th' lavatory?" Applejack asked with worry in her voice.
Twilight didn't say anything. She continued to stare daggers into her friends.
"I asked one favor of you girls after the Fall Formal," Twilight continued to yell at them. "Show Sunset Shimmer what it means to be a friend and how to make friends. Like I told all of you this morning, she has been feeling shunned and lonely. And now I find out that she's been suicidal lately."
"We didn't think anything was wrong," Rarity replied. "She never said anything to us until this morning."
"From what I've read, ponies, I mean, people that are depressed don't always say anything when something's wrong. Especially if they're shy or feel like they don't have anyone to talk to," Twilight told them. "You guys almost drove a good person to kill herself."
She then motioned at me to join her and as planned, I pulled my left sleeve up just past my wrist to show them the shallow cut that I had made about twenty minutes earlier.
"Had I been any later, I would've had to call the undertaker instead of joining you all on stage," Twilight said as her voice changed tones. "I can't begin to express the disappointment in you that I'm feeling."
The other five girls were silent as Twilight paused from her speech to catch her breath. I wanted to say something during this break in the tirade but the words kept escaping me.
"What's really disappointing is the fact that just this morning you all apologized to Sunset," Twilight resumed. "She let her guard down for the first time and then you guys, Rainbow Dash and Rarity especially, proceded to yell her after your performance in the semi-finals. Sunset, what are you looking at?"
Busted. Again.
"Oh. I, um, thought I saw someone's, uh, dog over by the speakers," I lied while I looked for a way to get to the top of the amphitheater. She may have stopped me in the bathroom but there was still a decent amount of spare cable to allow me swing like a pendulum after the show.
"I want you to stay in my sight at all times for now, Sunset," Twilight told me after I noticed she looked in the spot that I had been looking. "And stay away from those cables." She turned her attention back to the others and continued, "This is what I'm talking about. I'm trying to talk to you guys about how Sunset's been feeling and she's checking out the cables and the top of the stage. It doesn't take a genius to figure out what's going through her mind."
"Sunset, we are truly sorry," Fluttershy said weakly.
Then the rage hit me.
"Are you? You all joined in the feelgood moment by the statue, said you're sorry and all that shit. How can I be sure you're not putting on another act?" I yelled angrily as tears began to roll down my cheeks again. "Twilight's right. If she was any later, you... you..."
"Shhh," Twilight told me softly. "It's going to be fine. Trust me."
"No!" I shot back. "I need to get this out. I think Aria was right when she told me that no one would want to see your band if I was part of it. That's why no one asked me if I was interested. I have a beautiful voice that could help on backup vocals at the very least. But you all decided to get your revenge on me instead."
"Oh shut up Rainbow," I continued to rant. "You're the worst one. Everything always has be about you, doesn't it? My band, my songs, me, me, me. That's all you think about."
"Sunset? Why are y'all..." Applejack began before I interrupted.
"You know what?" I continued. "I should've said goodbye months ago. I could've avoided all this heartache, pain and anguish. I looked forward to learning what it means to be a friend and the example you set made me feel like our roles over the previous two and a half years had been reversed. I laid in bed almost every night, wondering if... if..."
My speech was cut short as I broke down again. Fluttershy approached me to try to comfort me but I pulled away before she could hold me in her arms. Rather, I turned and rested my face on Twilight's shoulder, which was followed by her wrapping her right arm around my back and holding my head with her left hand.
"It's going to take a long time for her to get over how she's been left out," Twilight calmly told her friends. Then she looked turned her attention to me. "Sunset, I know you've been hurt a lot recently but will you be willing to give them one more chance?"
I lifted my head, looked at Twilight, looked over my shoulder at the girls and then back at Twilight. After looking at the girls one more time, I thought for a few minutes, then gave my response.
Everyone that got their ass chewed out by Twilight stood waiting in anticipation for my response. Their expressions changed to a look of confusion as I gave the most appropriate response.
"We'll see," I said quietly.
It even caught Twilight off guard. She had the same perplexed look on her face as the others.
"Let me explain," I said a little louder. "Part of me is saying 'Yes forgive them' and another part wants me to tell you all to 'Fuck off'. I'm not sure what to do. I'll make my final decision after the Battle of the Bands finale tonight. If I feel this round of apologies is sincere I'll stay here but if not, I'm going to be taking my chances back in Equestria."
Fluttershy and the others attempted to give me another group hug but I made sure to keep my distance.
"Sorry, but I'm not taking part in any feel-good moments until I feel I belong with the group," I told them defiantly.
***
A few hours later we, well they, were finishing the setup for the the finale that started at sundown. I was primarily there to dog-sit Spike like usual, but every so often I'd slip off to check out the spare cords on the edge of the stage only to be called back over by Twilight.
Trying to hang myself is going to be impossible with Twilight watching me like a hawk. Maybe I'll go try to figure out how to work the equalizer, I thought dejectedly as I made my way to the sound board.
Everyone had been quietly doing their own thing ever since I rejected their hug earlier until Rainbow Dash took to the microphone to see if it worked.
"Check... 1... 2... Testing, testing," she said into the mic. I attempted to help by pushing one of the sliders to "Max". When Rainbow repeated once more, "Testing," it put off some awful feedback, thanks to me.
"This doesn't make any sense," Fluttershy said a little louder than her normal tone. "We were awful. Doesn't anyone else think it's strange that we're the ones that made it to the finals?"
"Very strange," came a familiar arrogant voice from the other side of the stage.
"What are you doing here, Trixie?" Rainbow Dash said. "Pretty sure the losers are supposed to be up there in the cheap seats."
"The great and powerful Trixie is the the most talented girl at Canterlot High. It is I who deserve to be in the finals." She ranted before snapping her fingers and finishing, "And I will not be denied."
Suddenly, the floor below us gave way sending everyone and their instruments falling down to the storage area under the stage. We all looked up to see Trixie laughing her ass off.
"See you never. Ha ha ha ha," she laughed.
***
After what seemed like the 100th time that Rainbow Dash tried knocking the door down, the fight the Sirens had been waiting for finally took place.
"I don't think the counter-spell would've worked, anyway," Twilight said sadly.
"Course it would've worked, Twilight," Applejack told Twilight before turning her attention to Rainbow Dash and continuing, "Assumin' a certain member didn't try ta hog th' spotlight th' entire time we were tryin' ta play it."
I just watched Twilight slowly back up with tears in her eyes as Rainbow Dash flung a few accusations toward her. Rarity then joined in the argument by sticking up for Twilight, but I think the damage had been done. I went over to comfort her as the other five continued to argue.
"Is... is this how things have... been while I've been in... in Equestria?" Twilight asked me as she cried into her hands.
"Pretty much," I said as I knelt down to console her. "It's gotten worse the last few days though."
Twilight didn't say anything else after that, she just pulled her knees up to her chest. I didn't know what to do or say so I just backed off to give Twilight her space and turned around to watch the argument behind me. It was then that I noticed a green aura rising off the girls and disappearing through the cracks in the ceiling. I heard the bass from the Sirens' song and that's when it finally hit me what was going on.
"Stop!" I yelled as loud as I could. "You have to stop! This is what they've been after all along. They're feeding off of the magic inside you!"
"How can they be using our magic?" Applejack asked, confused. "It's the Magic of Friendship."
I looked over my shoulder at Twilight to see a look of either confusion or annoyance, or a combination of the two, of her face. With her seemingly at a loss for words, I gave a speech of my own.
"Ever since you started this band, you've been letting little things get to you," I told them. "I never said anything because I didn't feel like it was my place. Not when I was still new to this whole 'friendship' thing. I still have a lot to learn but I do know that if you don't work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the Magic of Friendship can be turned into something else."
Twilight joined me by my side said, "I can't believe all this tension was happening under my nose and I didn't realize it. I'm supposed to be the one with all the answers and all I've done since I got here is let you down."
"I don't think anyone is supposed to have all the answers," I told Twilight with a weak smile. "But you can count on your friends to help you find them."
"I think you already have," Twilight said with a huge grin on her face. "Come on! We need to get out of here."
We all tried breaking the door down again, in a futile attempt. But seconds later Spike and Vinyl Scratch let us out. The six friends then got their gameplan together, that surprisingly didn't involve me. Why the fuck should it? I just brought everyone to an understanding of what was going on, so why not leave me out? Honestly...
***
Welcome to the show, we're here to let you know. Our time is now, your time is running out.
As we stood at the top of the hill opposite of the amphitheater, Rainbow Dash asked a fair question, "How are we supposed to play over them from way up here?"
Before anyone could respond, we heard a car horn moments before Vinyl showed up with her car and with a push of a button it converted into a portable stage. Everyone got plugged in while the Sirens continued.
Feel the wave of sound, as it crashes down. You can't turn away, We'll make you want to stay.
We will be adored, tell us that you want us. We won't be ignored, it's time for our reward.
Now you need us, come and heed us. Nothing can stop us now!
Pinkie started up the Rainbooms' song as soon as the Sirens finished transforming and managed to get everyone's attention.
Oh, oh, oh, oh! I've got the music in me. Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh.
Don't need to hear a crowd cheering out my name. I didn't come here seeking infamy or fame.
The one and only thing that I am here to bring, is the music, is the music, is the music in my soul.
It was then that the girls managed to summon the magic to pony up.
Gonna break out! (Out!) Set myself free, yeah! Let it all go! (Go!) Just let it be, yeah!
Find the music in your heart, let the music make you start, to set.. yourself.. apart!
I saw Adagio say something but because of the distance, I didn't make out what it was. The Sirens then took their turn.
What we have in store, all we want and more. We will break on through, Now it's time to finish you!
I almost pissed myself when the Sirens revealed their true forms, three Equestrian Dragons. I had seen dragons before but they were a lot different from these. They caught everyone off guard to the point they stopped playing for a moment. After getting over the initial shock, the two groups went into a instrument versus voice battle which finally knocked the Rainbooms off their feet and sent Twilight's mic flying from her hand and landing at my feet.
What do I do? I thought. Do I leave the mic, give it back to Twilight or join them?
"Sunset Shimmer! We need you!" hollered Twilight, snapping me out of my train of thought.
Here goes nothing, I thought as I walked in front of the group and tossing my jacket on the ground.
I began singing as soon as Vinyl restarted the beat.
You're never gonna bring me down, You're never gonna break this part of me. My friends are gonna bring me 'round, Not singing just for popularity.
We're here to let you know, that we won't let it go. Our music is a bomb, and it's about to blow.
And you can try to fight, but we have got the light of friendship on our side.
Got the music in our hearts, we're here to blow this thing apart. And together... we will never be afraid of the dark.
Just then, I felt a surge of magic build up from deep inside me and I began to glow and levitate as the girls continued to sing.
Is this really happening? I thought as my ears began to rise and change shape and a ponytail extended from my hair.
Got the music in our hearts, we're here to blow this thing apart. And together... we will never be afraid of the dark.
Here to sing our song out loud, get you dancing with the crowd. As the music of our friendship survives, survives, survives!
At the end of the song a unicorn appeared and fired a rainbow laser not only aimed at the dragon form but also human forms of the Sirens, destroying the sirens and the pendants that connected them to the Dazzlings.
After putting my jacket back on and making our way to the stage Rainbow Dash looked me square in the eyes and said, "You know... Twilight is going back to Equestria soon and the Rainbooms could use someone to help Fluttershy on back-up vocals."
I felt a huge smile cross my face as I grabbed a guitar that was sitting on stage and played some random riff on it. I think that was the first time that I've ever seen Rainbow Dash shut up.
"I also play guitar..." I smiled.
"We'll see..." she replied right before I was ambushed by all of them in a group hug.
They really do mean it this time, I thought happily.
***
I spent most of the day Sunday talking to Twilight about which element of friendship I represented. She told me that the only thing she could find that might explain my Pony Up was the rare, seventh element of harmony that only exists in this world, Empathy. As I tried to digest this, Twilight sent me a another message:
The element of Empathy can only be used by a human with a troubled past and due to it's strength, it can fill the void of the element of Magic, if necessary.
My jaw almost hit the floor when I read that. I knew the other girls were not going to believe this unless I showed them the message. And speaking of messages, while I was talking to Twilight my phone went off with this text:
BRING YOUR PJ'S AND GUITAR!
Sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres Sat. March 22, 6:00pm Fun, games, and Pony Ups guaranteed
See you there, Sunset!
-PP
A lone tear of joy rolled down my cheek. I finally belong somewhere...
"Oooh, this is so exciting, Spike," I told my purple furred dog. "This is the third time this week I picked up these EM readings. Let's see... this one seems to be coming from... The Flim-Flam Brothers' Everything Under The Sun Emporium."
Something was up with these EM readings. Considering Neon Light's and Flim-Flam Brothers' weren't too far from each other, I hypothesized that they had to be connected. I wanted to find out more but I didn't have enough money for another trip into town, so I did the next best thing.
"Thanks for calling The Flim-Flam Brothers' Everything Under The Sun Emporium. My name is Flam. How can I serve you today?"
"Um, hello. My name's Twilight Sparkle. I'm a student at Crystal Prep Academy involved in a research project."
"Well, yes. I see. We will be more than happy to provide you with anything you need. Provided you can afford it, that is."
"Thanks but I don't need any equipment, however, I do have a question to ask you."
"Hmmm, whatever could this question be? Prices, products, the legality of what we're doing?"
"What? No. I just would like to know if anything strange happened there in the last couple hours."
Mr. Flam regaled me of an incident with someone named Applejack coming in claiming to have sold them her bass by accident. It seemed like a fairy tale, the girl glowed and then grew pony-shaped ears and an extra long ponytail.
I thanked Mr. Flam for his time and entered the information into my data journal.
After weeks of picking up more strange energy readings, all of which coming from Canterlot High, I decided that it was time for a direct reading. So I built a spectrometer to scan for any energy waves and got on a bus headed towards the suburbs.
I stepped off the bus wearing jeans with a light aqua hoodie and began scanning the Wondercolt statue with the spectrometer. As I worked my way around the statue, the readings got stronger. The part I found most interesting was the side facing the school had almost a fluid feel to it. Was that a gateway to an alternate dimension? However, I was interrupted before I could fully test my theory.
"Hey!" shouted some girl with red and gold hair.
Scared of what might happen, I took off running from there. I mean, I was technically trespassing on the school property.
"What are you doing? Wait! Stop!" the girl continued to shout as she chased me back to the bus.
There was no way I was going to stop. Who knew what that girl was going to do if she would've caught me?
After being bribed into competing in the Friendship Games by Principal Cinch, I loaded up Spike and everything else I needed to compete in my backpack and headed toward the parking lot.
"You could try the end of the line," I heard behind me.
"What did you say?" I asked as I spun around to come face-to-face with Sour Sweet.
"Just that someone as smart as you should definitely go first," Sour Sweet replied.
"I... I didn't mean to... I was just asking..." I stuttered.
"This is the right bus Twilight," Dean Cadence told me. "Go ahead."
"I didn't mean to cut in front," I replied sadly.
"Well it's too late now," Sour Sweet remarked.
I climbed on the bus only to be ambushed by Indigo Zap.
"Are we gonna win?" she yelled.
"I... I don't know," I replied.
"Wrong answer! Try again!" she shouted. "Are we gonna win?"
I then proceeded to ramble a speech that mirrored what Principal Cinch had used to talk me into competing before she resorted to bribery. It would probably go down as the least motivational speech in CPA history and I was reminded of it when I sat down.
"That was a really bad speech. You should consider not speaking in public," Sugarcoat degraded me.
As I rubbed Spike behind the ears, Lemon Zest tried to deafen me with her headphones.
The mistreatment from my fellow CPA students continued after arriving at CHS. I tried sneaking off the bus unnoticed but that went as planned after Indigo Zap knocked me onto Sunny Flare.
"Sorry. I didn't mean to," I replied as I tugged on my hair nervously. Of course, I would run into Sour Sweet upon standing up. "Oh, sorry. Why don't you go ahead?"
"You are such a sweetie," Sour Sweet said before lowering her tone. "I am watching you."
"You are kind of being a doormat right now," Sugarcoat deadpanned after almost getting run over by her and Lemon Zest.
But in times of darkness, there is light. Just as everyone was lining up to check in, my pendant came to life and began blinking in the direction of the school.
As I followed the pendant to the location of the energy signature, everyone in the school was not only kind but somehow knew my name and then I bumped into some blue-haired guitarist who seemed smitten with me. You talk about awkward. After removing myself from the situation, I continued to follow the pendant down one of the corridors to just outside one of the classrooms.
After collecting the energy in my pendant, I figured I'd head inside the classroom to dig up any other information. I got the shock of my life when the red and gold-haired girl that chased me the day before was with five other girls, all of whom knew my name and Spike's.
I enjoyed the short, awkward conversation with the group but I wanted to scream when I heard my name come from Principal Celestia.
"This is getting ridiculous," I moaned.
After being dragged back to the buses the pendant began to light up again. Luckily I didn't have to go far as the readings were coming from the Wondercolt statue. After collecting the energy I had another encounter with the red and gold-haired girl.
"What did you do?" she asked me.
I didn't answer her. Instead, I joined the rest of my fellow Crystal Prep classmates upon Dean Cadence's encouragement.
"Where's the portal? Wh-wh-where's the portal?" I heard her shout as I ran back to the bus.
I picked up some more of the energy from a girl who introduced herself as Pinkie Pie before having to take a break to compete in the games. We didn't do too bad, sweeping everything except the baking competition.
My opinion of Canterlot High became more confusing when the entire school started cheering, even though they lost. You would think that after a defeat everybody would be sad but these crazy kids acted like they won. The six girls that I met earlier were the ones moving on to the second round, which meant they had to know something.
I followed them from the shadows during the next break to try and learn something from one of them, besides that red and gold-haired girl, obviously. One of them broke off from the group and snuck into the bushes so I figured I would follow her and see what she knew.
The yellow-skinned girl and I talked for a few minutes before she gave me a bunny to hold. That's when stuff got weird. Cool but weird.
She began to glow, levitate, sprout wings and an extended ponytail. I was awestruck from the sight but I hypothesized that these girls were the source of the strange energy that's appeared since last fall. The pendant had a mind of its own and started siphoning the energy out of the nice girl while simultaneously opening rifts in the space-time continuum. Spike decided to chase a jackalope through the rifts until he got zapped in the energy beam between the girl and my pendant. That's when I gained a talking dog.
I got paired up for archery with Sour Sweet (Yay!) and that worked just great. Sour Sweet hit a bulls-eye on the first try giving me the chance to go quickly. Of course, I fell flat on my face after the first hay bale, then almost fell in the mud after the rope swing. All the pressure was on me and the school's reputation was at stake. I couldn't let them down.
"Well, that's just fantastic!" Sour Sweet hollered causing tears to form in my eyes.
"I'm sure glad I don't go to Crystal Prep," I heard the yellow-skinned girl say to her friend.
"You said it," her blonde haired friend replied.
The stress was getting to me so bad that I tried firing on my knees before I heard Sugarcoat from the motocross starting line.
"You're really bad at this!"
"Ah can't take any more," I heard the blonde girl yell before she came over to my podium. "Ya hafta stop aimin' at the target."
"Oh, that makes perfect sense. Don't aim at the target. Thanks so much," Sour Sweet said.
"Ya hafta stop aiming where the target is an' aim at where it's gonna to be," the CHS girl said.
Much to Sour Sweet's objection, I took the blond girl's advice and managed to hit the moving target. It was then that I dropped the pendant on the ground causing more rifts and monster vines to appear. Canterlot High ended up winning the tri-cross relay but the confrontation afterward is something I'll never forget.
"Um, excuse me," I said to the group of friends, "I didn't mean for any of this to happen. I just wanted to learn about the strange energy coming from your school. I didn't know that it was magic or how it works."
"That's okay. Neither do we," a rainbow-haired girl with wings told me.
"No, no. No, no, no. Not again!" I protested as the pendant sucked the magic out of the girl. "I'm sorry. It just starting absorbing energy on its own but I'm not sure how."
The red and gold-haired girl approached me with a look to kill "What do you mean, you don't know how?"
"It also causes these corresponding rifts to appear. I don't know how that works either," I panicked.
"Is there anything you do know? Like how to get our magic back or how to fix the portal to Equestria?" she continued to yell at me.
"Equestria?" I asked.
"You're supposed to be so smart but did you ever think you shouldn't be messing around with things you don't understand?" she hollered.
"But I want to understand," I told her.
"But you don't," she continued. "And worst of all you put the lives of my friends in danger."
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to," I cried as I ran off.
I walked into the Sweet Shoppe for our weekly girls day out late as usual.
"SURPRISE!" yelled all my friends. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"
As crazy as everything has been lately, between working extra hard to prepare for the Friendship Games, and band practice, I had completely forgotten my own birthday. I was glad that someone remembered for me.
"We got you lotsa presents and surprises and cake and more surprises and lots and lots of fun and..." Pinkie rambled before Applejack cut her off.
"Easy thar, Pinkie. We don't need y'all burnin' yerself out b'fore the party gets goin'."
"I can't believe you all remembered my birthday," I said with a warm smile on my face. "I guess me always being late to girls day worked out for decorating the place."
"How have you been?" I heard behind me.
"Twilight?" I asked teary eyed as I turned around. "How did you know it was my birthday? You've been in Equestria and I never told you about it during our chats."
"Well let's just say that I'm not the only interdimensional traveler here," she said as she winked at Pinkie Pie.
"Wait! What?" I asked with a confused look on my face.
"Oh yeah. That was really fun. It was all swirly and rainbowy and sparkly and then I was a pony and was lost in this huge castle and then..." Pinkie began rambling again before she was interrupted again.
"You went to the castle and didn't tell me you were going, Pinkie?" Rarity gasped in shock.
"Yeah, sorry but anyways, there I was wandering around naked until I saw a pink pony that was bouncing and had a mane that looked like my hair and she said, 'Oooo, you must be Pinkie Pie because you look like me and my names Pinkie Pie and you must be here to talk to Twilight because you don't have a book to talk to her so you had to come through the mirror to talk to her' and I was like mmmph..." Pinkie continued until Applejack covered her mouth.
My head was spinning from Pinkie talking in circles for the last five minutes. I sat down to recover only to get have a party hat strapped to my head.
"Before we get too far into the party I want to see your arms," Twilight whispered in my ear.
"Why? I'm doing great," I replied somewhat offended.
"I'm just checking on one of my best friends," Twilight said quietly.
"Okay but not out here," I said. "I'll show you in the restroom in a little bit."
"No Secrets!" Pinkie yelled as she appeared upside-down in between the two of us, knocking me out of my chair onto my head.
"Whoa, you okay, Sunset?" Rainbow Dash asked as she helped back to my feet.
"Yeah, I'm still not used to Pinkie Pie materializing out of thin air," I chuckled as I rubbed the back of my head.
I made my way back to my seat and adjusted the hat. Everyone brought the presents they got for me over to the table. Each one was wrapped in paper with their cutie marks on them.
I started with Pinkie's since it was the smallest. I tore open the paper and found a coupon book with one hundred coupons for free stuff at the Sweet Shoppe.
Fluttershy's was next. A medium sized box that contained seven plush ponies, custom made to look like the Equestrian forms of everybody.
Applejack handed me a box that had a hand sewn quilt, made by her and Applebloom. It had a rainbow pattern with my cutie mark in the center and everyone else's surrounding it.
My eyes began to tear up as I unwrapped Twilight's gift. There was two framed pictures, one of my parents and one of the seven of us after the Battle of the Bands. I sat there and slowly ran my fingers over the photo of my parents. I really missed them.
After wiping the tears from my face, I opened Rarity's gift. I knew it was some kind of clothing just by the shape of the box. I took off the top of the box and reached under the tissue paper inside to feel leather. I pulled the fabric out to reveal a brand new black leather jacket with orange chevrons on the sleeves.
Finally, I unwrapped Rainbow Dash's gift, a box that held a custom painted motorcycle helmet. It was beautiful but I didn't have use for it so I thanked her and we moved on to the cake and ice cream, a tradition that I still don't understand.
I had one of the best times of my life that afternoon. The best part was when we all piled in the bed of Applejack's beat up farm truck to take me home. The wind blowing through my hair felt awesome. We got to my apartment and I noticed a bright red and gold metallic painted motorcycle with a rainbow colored bow on it.
"Remember that fundraiser we did a few weeks ago?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Yeah, why?" I replied.
"This is what it was for," Rainbow Dash said smiling.
I was stunned. I had a mode of transportation finally and more especially my friends bought it for me. Now I had learn to drive it.
"Thank you everyone. I don't know what to say," I said excitedly. "I guess now I'm going to need motorcycle lessons."
"Perfect!" Rainbow Dash said. "I'll be over tomorrow after school."
***
I stormed into my apartment pissed to the gills. I went to take my driver's test, waited almost three hours for an evaluator only to be told that the evaluator for motorcycle licenses had the day off. Fucking DMV.
I have a brand new, custom painted GSX-R1000 in the fucking parking lot and I can't get a plate for it until I have my license. I needed someone, no, somepony to vent to. So I grabbed a Monster from the fridge and my journal from the bookshelf and sat down to vent to Princess Twilight. However, before I could open either the book or the Monster, I received the following text:
To: Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Sunset
Friendship 911. Meet in front of CHS. ASAP.
-Rainbow
"Are you kidding me? She better have an explanation for needing us after standing me up this morning," I fumed.
So I put the journal in my backpack, grabbed my jacket and headed out the door toward CHS at a steady jog.
***
I was a lot calmer when I got to the school having run my anger off. I saw Applejack was already talking with Rainbow Dash about something as Rarity and Fluttershy were jogging up to the school just ahead. Where Pinkie Pie was, I had no idea.
As I caught my breath I called out, "I got your text Rainbow Dash. Did something come through the portal? Is Equestrian magic on the loose? Did Twilight come back with a problem only we can solve?"
"Has a giant cake monster covered all the cakes in the world in cake?" Pinkie asked as she appeared with two cupcakes in her hands.
"Um, not exactly," Rainbow replied hesitantly.
"Uh, I don't understand," I said slowly.
A guitar string? Seriously? I thought as everyone, even Fluttershy, voiced their displeasures.
Rainbow's ego began to show through the cracks as she explained why she needed a guitar string.
After a chorus of groans from the five of us, I gave Rainbow Dash my last spare string. The rest of the girls went inside as I sat down to write a letter to Twilight.
What the...? I thought as I looked up from my journal. Feeling the statue was someone with purple skin, wearing blue jeans and a blueish-green hoodie with the hood up, and holding some kind of device. Is that...? Can't be...
I tried chasing after the girl but after I got blocked by a passing car, she managed to escape on the bus headed to the city.
"Who was that?" I wondered aloud.
***
We all gathered backstage after Rainbow Dash's semi-motivational speech during the pep rally. After Fluttershy and Rarity got their school pride sentiments out of the way, Applejack brought a serious point to the table.
"Is anybody else wondering how Dash ponied up without playing her guitar?"
"I know, right?" Rainbow said with a cheesy grin on her face. "It's probably because I'm so awesome!"
I rolled my eyes as I responded to her in an irritated tone, "Maybe. I mean, you are awesome. But there's gotta be more to it than that, right? It just seems so random."
"Well, it would nice if you girls could get a handle on it. We'd like to keep magic as far away from the Friendship Games as possible. We don't want to be accused of cheating. The Friendship Games are serious business. We don't want any surprises, especially the kind that could cause us to forfeit," Vice-Principal Luna sternly told us before focusing directly on me. "Sunset Shimmer, you came here from a world of magic. Perhaps you can get to the bottom of our magical development."
"I'll do my best," I said somewhat confident. Great! Now the whole competition rides on if I can solve this magic riddle. Ugh. Maybe I should've went back to Equestria.
The other five girls were speculating on what the events were going to be while had immediately began racking my brain for ideas.
"I'd really want to help, but I think I better go focus on figuring out why Rainbow Dash ponied up," I said nervously. "See you later."
***
A few hours later we took a short break from band practice to have a mini-meeting about the Friendship Games.
"We're supposed to keep magic out of the Friendship Games, remember?" I told Rainbow Dash after she commented about having a musical event.
"Easier said than done, darling," Rarity said. "I'm sure in Equestria magic does whatever you want, but..."
"...This isn't Equestria," I sighed.
Applejack tried cheering me up with a pat on the shoulder and a vote of confidence right before at least a dozen clothing racks appeared from nowhere.
"You really didn't have to do that," Dash said uneasily.
"I know," Rarity smiled.
"No. You really didn't have to do," Applejack retorted.
"I KNOW!" Rarity beamed.
"Uh, Rarity, these outfits are great, but why would ya put so much time an' effort into clothes we might not even wear? Yer gonna exhaust yerself b'fore the games even start," Applejack warned.
"Oh, pffft, don't be silly, darling," Rarity said excitedly. "Putting effort into clothes is what I live for. And spending time with my friends fills me with energy!"
"And magic too, I guess," I sighed disappointedly as we watched Rarity pony up.
After floating for about a minute, Rarity suddenly had a tired look on her face before suddenly powering down and collapsing into Applejack's arms. Then we got the surprise of our lives as the door opened.
"Twilight?" we all said in unison.
"Uh...yes?" she replied.
While I was happy to see her, I could tell there was something off. She didn't seem to have anything magical about her. My suspicions were confirmed moments later when Rarity asked about her uniform. This wasn't the Princess of Friendship.
Take my hand, Twilight. Let me show you there's another way. Just like someone once did for me.
I sat straight up in my bed, covered in sweat. Daydream Shimmer's words still echoing in my head. It had been a little over two weeks since the Friendship Games and I continued to have the same nightmare every night. I was so selfish in my research of the magic that the girls possessed, that it completely consumed my body and soul.
"You okay, Twilight?" Spike asked as he jumped on the bed.
"I don't know Spike," I cried as I held him close to me. "I don't know."
"Why don't you talk to the girls about your dreams?" he whispered softly.
"Do you really think they'll be able to help me?" I sniffed.
"It's worth a shot," he replied.
"Okay, Spike," I sighed. "I'll ask them."
I joined my friends after school the next day for a picnic beside the Wondercolt statue. It actually felt great having a group of friends to hang out with instead of being shut up in a dorm all day.
"Who's turn is it to host the next slumber party?" Pinkie Pie asked.
"I believe it's Sunset's turn," Rarity replied enthusiastically.
"Mine? I thought it was Rainbow Dash's turn," Sunset protested.
"What?! I hosted the last one," Rainbow Dash grumbled.
"Actually, Rarity's right," Applejack confirmed. "We ain't been ta yer place since after th' Battle of th' Bands."
"Fine..." Sunset relented.
"Sunset Shimmer, did I do something to you?" I accidentally blurted out, earning seven puzzled looks in my direction. (1)
"What do you mean?" Sunset asked me.
"Well, everyone else doesn't seem to be uncomfortable around me," I stated. "The rest of our friends have no problem approaching me and starting a conversation but for some reason, you always seem to avoid me."
Spike and the girls turned their focus towards Sunset Shimmer to await her answer. However, no answer came. Sunset nonchalantly stood up without saying a word and headed inside the school.
"What did I say?" I asked.
I stood outside Sunset Shimmer's apartment with Spike, a brand new sleeping bag and a new set of pajamas in my backpack. My first sleepover with my new friends and it's at the one person's home that doesn't seem to like me.
"Go ahead and knock, Twilight," Spike urged.
"I don't know, Spike," I hesitated. "Sunset Shimmer doesn't really seem to like me that much. I think I might be making a mistake by being here."
Spike just groaned as I turned around to head back to the parking lot. I almost made my way back to mom's car when I was ambushed by Pinkie Pie.
"Hey, Twilight! You know you're going the wrong way because Sunset's apartment is in the building behind you not in the parking lot in front of you," she rambled.
"I know, Pinkie Pie," I replied. "I don't think I'm ready to do this though."
"Oh, you'll be fine, Twilight," she reassured me. "Stick by me if you feel uncomfortable. I don't know if you know this but we were pretty mean to Sunset when she became our friend but we're not gonna make that same mistake with you because you're nice and you remind us of 'pony' Twilight-"
"Wait! Pony Twilight?" I interrupted.
"Yeah! That girl that came out of the statue the other day, she's actually not a human but a pony princess," Pinkie Pie explained. "So I call you Twilight and her 'pony' Twilight. It keeps me from getting confused so c'mon and let's go have ourselves a slumber party!"
After my pep talk, Pinkie Pie, Spike and I all headed back toward the apartment building.
I didn't sleep very well that night, waking up at almost every single noise but one noise, in particular, caused me to get out of my sleeping bag. It was Sunset Shimmer talking to herself while stumbling down the hallway toward the bathroom. I stealthily followed behind her and pressed myself against the wall outside the bathroom door while I listened to her ramble inside.
"Why do y-you have to-to be this way?" she quietly said as she bawled. "You've changed but... but why can't you treat Twilight with... with respect? She's done nothing to you."
I felt guilty about eavesdropping but I couldn't believe what I was hearing. One part of me said I should go back to bed but another part of me said I should go in and check on her. Taking a deep breath, I decided on the latter. I turned the doorknob to check if it was unlocked, and sure enough, it opened.
I was horrified at the scene in front of me. Sunset Shimmer had tears streaming from her eyes, a pocket knife in her hand and two freshly made cuts in each arm to go along with numerous scars that I had never paid much attention to before then.
"Sunset? Who are you talking to?" I asked as I tried processing the scene in front of me.
"I... I'm... nobody..." she wept.
"Are you okay?" I asked softly.
"I don't know, Twilight. I'm pretty messed up," she told me.
"Messed up? From what?" I inquired as I knelt down beside her.
"You know that girl that's a pony? I'm actually a unicorn from the same world as her," Sunset told me as tears continued to fill her eyes.
"Really?" I asked with wonder.
"Yes. I've been here for around three years. The first two and a half years I'm not proud of," she said as she wiped her eyes.
"Why? What did you do?"
"Well, I, uh, I bullied everyone in Canterlot High, mostly Fluttershy, um, broke up friendships... I was an all-around bad person," Sunset reflected.
Were my ears deceiving me? That explained why she acted the way she did during the Friendship Games. This also exactly what I needed after eleven years of being bullied, another bully in my life. She must've seen the look of anguish in my eyes because she began to break down again.
"I'm... I'm so, so sorry, Twilight. I-I've been a-a terrible friend to you," Sunset cried. "You-you don't deserve t-to have me as..."
I couldn't take it anymore. Even with blood leaking from her arms, I pulled Sunset into a tight embrace so she could let her emotions flow. I tried to emulate what Shiny used to do when I would get hurt and cry in his arms by holding Sunset's head against my shoulder and whispering, "Shhhh. It'll be okay."
"How... how can you be so... so sure, Twilight?" she asked.
"Because if you were still that bad person, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Spike and I wouldn't want to be friends with you," I assured her.
"Do you always cut yourself like this?" I asked as I held her slightly away from my body to look at her arms.
"Only if I-I feel hurt. I-I started doing it, *sniff*, a couple months ago during the... the Battle of the Bands," Sunset explained.
"Why?"
"I couldn't handle the amount of emotional pain I was feeling and just began cutting myself as an outlet. I came close to... to..." Sunset began to cry again before she finished.
"That explains all the scars I saw on your arm during the Friendship Games Welcome Party," I said as she leaned back into my shoulder to resume her outpouring of emotion.
"Mmhmm."
"Are you having those same feelings from a few months ago?" I asked gently.
She was crying so hard that she could only answer with a nod of her head.
"How about we try starting over again, Sunset?" I asked softly.
After another couple minutes of crying, she leaned back, looked me in the eyes and nodded her head once more.
Each of us woke up one by one as the morning sun filtered through the mini-blinds. Being the light sleeper that I am, and the fact I was worried about Sunset Shimmer, I ended up being the first one awake.
Apparently, Sunset and I weren't as quiet as we thought on our way back to the living room as Applejack confronted us after Sunset woke up.
"What happened to y'all this mornin'?" she asked us.
"They were probably getting busy back there," Rainbow Dash said laughing.
"No, we weren't," I said, slightly annoyed. "I was helping Sunset out with a personal problem that she was having."
Rainbow Dash, obviously having sex on the brain, burst out laughing like a hyena at my comment.
"I meant we were having a heart to heart talk, you pervert," I said angrily.
"How come, darling? If you don't mind me asking," Rarity said.
"Sunset, would you care to roll up your sleeves?" I asked her.
"Awww, Sunny. You didn't do that again, did you?" Pinkie Pie wailed.
Sunset didn't say anything. She just hung her head in embarrassment as she realized that the rest of our friends had figured out what happened.
"We talked 'bout this months ago, sugarcube. If y'all need ta talk ta somebody, we're available anytime. Just pick up th' phone or pull one of us aside. We'll talk ta ya. 'Kay?" Applejack told Sunset.
We all ganged up on Sunset to give her a group hug as tears began to roll down her cheeks.
"Twilight Sparkle!" Mom hollered from downstairs.
"Coming!" I called from my bedroom.
I made my way to the laundry room where Mom was holding the top to the pajamas I wore at the slumber party at Sunset's place.
"Where in the world did all this blood come from?" Mom asked angrily.
"I'm sorry, Mom," I apologized. "It was the middle of the night. I wasn't thinking."
"That doesn't answer my question," she deadpanned.
I took a deep breath before continuing, "I found one of my new friends in the bathroom with fresh cuts on her arms and I was consoling her."
"One of your friends is a cutter? Your father and I didn't make a mistake letting you go to that party, did we?" she asked.
"No, Mom," I responded. "She's working through depression and is trying to make amends for some of her actions from the last three years."
Mom's expression softened as I continued to explain Sunset Shimmer's first years in Canterlot High. She set the top on the washing machine and approached me with tears beginning to fill her eyes.
"I'm proud of you, Twilight," she said as she gave me a hug.
"For what?"
"For being there for your friend when she needed someone," Mom told me as she continued to gently hug me. "Can you do me a favor next time though?"
"What's that?" I asked, slightly confused.
"Get your friend's cuts to stop bleeding before you let her hold onto you," Mom requested.
"Sure, mom."
A couple of weeks later, all of the rising seniors finished the fundraising so that we could be able to go to Camp Everfree. Pinkie Pie was so excited that she began making plans for a party the week after school let out. The day after the last day of school we got a group text:
Who: The Rainbooms
What: End-of-School Party
When: 3:00 pm Friday until "whenever" Sunday
Where: Rarity's parents’ beach house, meet at Pinkie Pie's
Bring instruments, PJ's, sleeping bag, swimsuit, towel, and sunscreen. Fun, music and pony-ups guaranteed! :)
-PP
I was so excited. Mom, Dad, Shiny and I had gone to the beach a few times when I was younger, but not in recent years and even when we went, it was only for the day. The seven of us (and Spike) all met at Rarity's house the Wednesday before the party to get fitted for swimsuits.
My swimsuit was a navy blue one-piece with purple trim and pink stars that matched the hair beret I always wear.
"Rarity this swimsuit is fantastic! I love it!" I told her as I threw my arms around her. "I can't believe how close this matches my favorite hair beret."
"I'm glad you like it, darling," Rarity replied. "I spent most of last night designing it specifically for you."
"How much do I owe you for this?" I asked her.
"Not a thing. This hug you gave me is payment enough," she responded with a light chuckle.
"Are you serious? This has got to be worth at least $35," I said in astonishment.
"Darling, I don't charge a thing for clothing and accessories I create for my friends. Never have and never will," she explained.
The only response I could come up with was to squeeze Rarity into another bear hug. I'm so glad to have friends like these.
"Are you going to join us, Twilight?" Rainbow Dash asked me after they got done playing "Shine Like Rainbows".
"Me? But I don't have any instrument to play, nor do I know how to play one," I stalled.
"Y'all ain't gotta play an instrument thar, Twilight," Applejack assured me.
After about fifteen minutes of me giving excuses as to why I couldn't be part of the band, I finally agreed to try backup vocals on the next song. About halfway through the song, I started feeling funny and began levitating about a foot off the ground. And then something caught my attention in the corner of my eye: wings. Not demonic wings like Midnight Sparkle, but plush wings like Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash gained.
"Twilight! You earned your wings!" Rainbow shouted as she pulled me into a tight squeeze. "This so freakin' awesome!"
The others quickly joined in embracing me in celebration of my newest accomplishment. I was at a loss for words as my new wings accidentally smacked Rarity and Fluttershy in the face, surprisingly eliciting giggles from the two of them. It was a surreal experience that I knew mom and dad wouldn't believe.
Unfortunately, we had to hang up the instruments for the night a little while later, due to noise ordinance laws but we ordered pizzas and held a tournament on Rainbow's Ponystation 4 instead. I'm proud to say I got my butt whipped in the second round by Rainbow Dash.
The next day was beautiful and after breakfast, we went out partied on the beach. Sunset, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike and I built a huge sandcastle, Rainbow Dash and Applejack competed on surfboards and Rarity laid out on her beach towel to get some sun. Everything was going great until I laid on my towel after lunch.
"You will never learn to control me! Hahahahaha!"
I recognized the voice instantly, Midnight Sparkle.
I heard a pounding on my bedroom door followed by Rainbow Dash yelling, "Twilight! The bus for Camp Everfree leaves in ten minutes!"
"Oh no, no, no, no. I can't believe I overslept!" I panicked while Spike let the girls in.
"Me neither," Sunset said. "That's not like you."
"I know," I said.
"Don't you have a super annoying alarm clock that goes EHH EHH EHH!" Pinkie Pie asked before lifting my pillow to reveal my alarm clock going off.
"It's going to be fine. We'll help you pack," Sunset assured me.
"We're gonna be out in th' woods. When's she gonna need that?" Applejack asked Rarity as she put a dress in my suitcase.
"If we were going to the moon, I'd insist she pack an evening gown. One never knows, darling," Rarity retorted.
"Let me just get changed," I said as Rainbow grabbed my bags.
I stood in front of the mirror holding my Camp Everfree t-shirt when a pair of demonic wings appeared behind me.
I spun around as we all shouted in unison, "Midnight Sparkle!"
"How is this possible?" I asked in fear. "Sunset Shimmer helped me defeat you at the Friendship Games!"
"You and your friends can never truly defeat me," Midnight Sparkle laughed maniacally as she somehow caused everyone to disappear. "Midnight Sparkle is a part of you. I'll always be there, waiting in the darkest shadows of your mind. I'll be back Twilight! And this time I won't stop until I have ALL the magic!"
"NOOOOO! STOOOP!" I shouted.
"Twilight, wake up," Spike said as he shook me. I looked around and realized I had fallen asleep on the bus to camp.
"We can't stop, silly. We're not there yet," Pinkie Pie giggled.
"Hey, are you okay?" Sunset asked me.
"I'm fine," I lied but judging by the look on Sunset's face, she didn't believe me. Before she could respond, Pinkie spoke up again.
"We are gonna have so much fun. We're gonna roast marshmallows and eat marshmallows and sleep on marshmallow pillows," she said.
"Yeah. Probably not going to do that," Rainbow replied with a smirk.
"Maybe you're not..." Pinkie said as she held up a pillow-sized bag filled with marshmallows. I don't think I'll ever get used to Pinkie's randomness.
After getting hit on by Timber, the male camp counselor, Sunset and I took our bags to our tent so we could get settled in.
I was in my own world, thinking about the emotions that Timber had managed to draw out. He was cute but I really wasn't attracted to him that much for some reason. Sunset asked me something that broke my concentration and all I answered with was, "Huh? Uh, I guess so."
"I just have this feeling that Gloriosa's hiding something," Sunset said quietly. "Her brother's pretty cute though, huh?"
After turning a slight shade of red I answered nonchalantly, "He's okay."
"Oooooh, now look who's trying to hide something," Sunset teased.
"No, I'm not!" I blurted out.
Sunset changes subjects almost as randomly as Pinkie Pie. She went from teasing to serious in an instant.
"Hey, you okay? You seemed a little freaked out on the bus earlier," Sunset asked me.
Big Mouth had to put his two cents in the conversation, "Probably had another one of her nightmares."
"I'm fine," I shot back before calming down. "I mean, what do I have to complain about? Ever since I transferred here, everyone at CHS has been really nice and accepting. Especially considering what happened at the Friendship Games."
Sunset gave me a short pep talk reminding me that the Friendship Games incident wasn't my fault. That cheered me up for about thirty seconds until I found Sunset's sunscreen. I pointed to it and it magically levitated to chest level and when I looked around the tent, everything was floating in the air. I had no idea what caused it but I was freaked out. Sunset on the hand was loving it.
After breakfast the next day, I went back to the tent with Sunset where she showed off a cute, new bikini for me.
"Can you give me a hand tying the strings?" she asked as she pulled her shirt off.
I was in shock at not only the sight before me but the feelings stirring within me. Was I really in love with my best friend?
Before I go into what happened this week, I should probably tell you some of the backstory.
It actually started last summer at Camp Everfree. Me and Sunset Shimmer (and Spike) were rooming together in the same tent. I was freaking out most of the first day because of my new ability to levitate things. I didn't start to calm down until late the next morning.
"Hey check out my new bikini Rarity custom made for me," Sunset said holding up a red and yellow striped bikini emblazoned with the same symbol on her future pendant on the left breast of the top and front of the bottom.
"That's pretty cute," I told her.
She lifted her camp shirt over her head and tossed on her bunk. Then she reached behind her back and unhooked the clasp holding her bra on. I knew I was staring at her, especially her full, round tits as they were released from their captivity.
"Can you give me a hand?" she asked me. "I can tie the strings around my neck but I have trouble getting the ones in back tight enough." As I got off my bunk, I saw a small devilish smile appear.
"Um, sure," I said nervously. "But I have to use the bathroom after I get you tied, ok?"
"No problem. I can get the bottom tied myself."
After I got her bikini strings tied, I hauled ass out of there. I couldn't believe I just saw my best friends tits up close like that. I had two big dilemmas. The first was, do I risk getting caught relieving myself in the restroom now or wait until tonight and risk waking Sunset up. I decided on the latter since I would be in big trouble if someone caught me during the daylight hours. The second dilemma was how do I get myself off since I had never done it before.
After researching masturbation techniques, I spent the rest of the week waking up in the middle of the night to get off until I couldn't take it anymore. I packed my stuff up, woke up Spike and hauled ass into the woods to go home. Of course, when Sunset caught up to me, I lied to her about why I was leaving. How was I supposed to tell my best friend I had the hots for her?
Fast forward to the beginning of the school year. I managed to get the closest seat to the teacher's desk (a.k.a. The Nerd Seat) and I happened to notice that Sunset had chosen the best seat to look at my ass.
So after a few weeks, I finally went to Rarity and asked her for some fashion advice on how to tease some of the guys, but in reality, it was to torment Sunset. My fashion makeover was an experience all it's own.
"Darling, I have got just the thing to get the boys all over you," said Rarity as she flew around the studio like a bee. "We need to get you into some hip-hugger jeans and a low cut shirt."
"Um, do you think that's a good idea?" I asked nervously. "I mean, couldn't you make just a slimmer shirt for me that accents my hips?"
"Nonsense, Twilight. Let's see what you're covering up now."
"You want me to get naked in front of you?!" I panicked.
"Oh no, Darling. I meant I want to see what kind of underwear you're wearing," she clarified with a light chuckle.
So against my better judgment, I pulled off my shirt and tossed it on the chair and very nervously lowered my skirt and threw it on top of my shirt. There I was, standing in the middle of Rarity's studio in my white bra and panties, while she inspected me from top to bottom.
"Oh no darling. This definitely won't do. Let's see...you look like a...hmmm...small perhaps and maybe...I have just the thing, Twilight," she said with excitement in her voice.
Rarity went over to a rack that looked like it had a bunch of swimsuits and pulled two hangers off. The first was a silk, purple thong and the other had a matching front close bra. I was really starting to have second thoughts but I was in too deep.
"Take these in the changing room and try them on, dear."
As I went into the changing room and proceeded to strip off my bra and panties, I hollered out, "Rarity what does the type of underwear I wear matter? I mean, it's gonna be covered up. No one will see it."
"Au contraire, Darling," she protested. "These hip-huggers are going show the top of your underwear and the blouse will have a peek of the front of your bra."
"Besides, which do you think the boys will react to? Silk thongs or granny panties?" she continued. "Plus it will make look that much more sexy in bed. Now let's see, darling."
I walked out of the changing room in the thong and bra. I still felt naked due to the lack of fabric. I looked in the mirror and the first thing I noticed was that my nipples were so hard that I thought they were going to tear the material. Then I looked down and saw what Rarity was looking at. I had an extremely visible cameltoe and a bush showing out both sides of the front.
"Oh, dear," she said surprised. "We will have to do something about this."
"You mean...?" I managed to squeak out.
"Yep. Off with the thong."
The rest of the visit consisted of having my pussy waxed and getting free thongs, g-strings and bras. Apparently, Rarity was dead serious about helping me get some action.
If this doesn't get Sunset's attention, nothing will, I thought happily.
Now we fast forward to three days ago. I pulled Pinkie Pie aside for a very serious matter.
"Is there some way you could find out if Sunset has any feelings towards me?" I asked her.
"Sure thing!" Pinkie was quick to answer. "Wait! Why?" she blurted out after realizing what I was asking.
"Well, the thing is..." I started to say quietly.
"Ohhhh!" Pinkie interrupted. "Somebody has a crush on her best friend."
"Shhhh!" I hissed. "I don't want the other girls to know."
"Don't worry I have a plan that'll have her spilling her guts to you."
The only thing I could think was, Oh no.
About 35 minutes after class started, I heard Ms. Cheerilee tell Sunset to go to the front of the class.
Was this Pinkie's plan? I thought. I could tell there was something she wanted to hide from the class when she finally made it to the front. A minute later I felt my face light up as I heard these words:
I'm making a special something for everybody's Valentine at my V-Day party. Let me know who yours is and what you want me to tell them. -Pinkie
My Valentine is Twilight Sparkle. I love her smile, her cute, tiny butt, equally cute breasts and the view of her violet eyes through her black framed glasses drive me wild. -Sunset
I let out an annoyed groan as my alarm clock began going off. Lifted my head off the pillow and stretched my arm across the bed; swatting around the nightstand in an attempt to find the snooze button. As per my daily routine, I ended up knocking it onto the floor before successfully finding my target. I opened my eyes and crawled across the bed so I could pick the damn clock off the floor and turn it off.
Really don't want to get up, I thought as I let out another groan.
I sat up on the edge of my bed and rubbed eyes before putting on my slippers and heading to the bathroom. When I reached the bottom of the steps from the loft, I paused to grab my bathrobe. I'm not sure why I always carry it to the bathroom or even have one in the first place. I live alone. I guess it's so I can keep my modesty in check when the girls spend the night.
The daily routine continued as normal when I closed the bathroom door. I spent literally five minutes fighting with shower knobs before I got the water to the perfect temperature. I removed my top, stared at the scars that I had given myself last year for a moment, finished undressing and got showered.
I donned my robe for the walk back to the loft to get dressed. I looked toward the couch and noticed the half-full container of Chinese food still on the end table.
“Whoops. I knew I forgot to do something last night,” I said to myself aloud.
I picked up the container and tossed it in the trash. I resume the trek to the loft so that I could get dressed. After deciding to go with my classic look; magenta halter-top, orange skirt, slightly worn leather jacket and equally worn pink and black boots.
I was feeling too lazy to cook breakfast so I grabbed a bowl of Fruity Dino Pebbles. I looked out the window to check the weather and was pleased with what I saw.
“Perfect weather for a ride to school.”
I went to the closet to fetch my helmet and stopped off at the desk to get my homework before heading out the door.
No sooner I dismounted my motorcycle at CHS, I heard one of the scariest things in the world.
“SUNSET SHIMMER!” was the last thing I heard before being flattened against the sidewalk. My helmet rolled away as I found myself looking at the largest grin that was humanly possible.
“Hiya… Pinkie…”
“I got worried that you weren't coming to school because I didn't see you before everyone else went inside and so I decided to stay out here so I could tell you that everyone else was inside so that you weren't worried because no one else was here because they were inside and not outside…” Pinkie rambled before taking a deep breath.
“Pinkie, have you ever thought about pausing between sentences to take a breath? You won't be quite as winded if you do,” I told her before she continued her speech.
Pinkie put a finger to her chin as she thought for a moment. “Ya know… there was this one time I did it when I was talking to Rarity but I just sounded so silly because I'm so used to talking like this because people are used to hearing me talk this way and because I can say everything I want all at once so I don't forget because it's so easy to forget stuff when you're talking to people because they talk back and it might not be about the same thing so-”
I put a finger to Pinkie’s mouth before she made me too dizzy to think. “If you say so, Pinkie. Now can I get up so we can join the rest of the girls?” I asked.
“Oh yeah. I can't believe I didn't realize I was lying on top of you like two people that-”
“I get the idea, Pinkie. C’mon we're gonna be late to class.”
"Okey Dokey Lokey," said Pinkie as she helped me up before heading into CHS.
Pinkie walked me to my locker telling me her plans for the Valentine's Day party she was planning for the upcoming weekend. To be honest, it sounded like fun but I felt bummed out because I didn't have a date for the party.
“Hey, I'm gonna put my helmet in my locker and I'll catch up with you in class,” I said with a smile.
She gave me an okay, squeezed me as hard as she could and skipped in the direction of Ms. Cheerilee's class. I peeked around the locker door to make sure she was gone. Before I laid my helmet in the bottom I lifted a photo from behind the books that were already in there. I felt my heart flutter slightly as I studied it like I do every day before class.
The photo was a “questionable” selfie with Twilight in my bunk before going we went to sleep the first night of camp. We were both in our undergarments with Twilight laying her head on my chest. It was my favorite picture of the two of us up to that point. Only one other being knew about the pic and Twilight swore him to secrecy.
I entered the classroom and saw the rest of the group in the back corner of the room. Rainbow Dash was feeling up Applejack, Rarity was touching up her makeup, Twilight and Fluttershy were comparing answers on the previous night's homework and Pinkie was somehow dangling upside-down from the ceiling.
I took my seat once the bell to start class rang. I didn't have the best one to see the whiteboard, but it still had an amazing view. Twilight had the “nerd seat”, i.e. the one closest to the teacher's desk while I was on the row to the left and two seats back from her. Most times I would stare at Twilight’s cute little butt and daydream while Ms. Cheerilee would drone on about stuff I already knew.
The daydreams were always the same; Twilight and I staying over at my house for the night. We’d cuddle on the sofa after she beat me at Space Invaders. Then we’d go to bed where she would snuggle up to me with those wonderful ass cheeks-.
My train of thought was suddenly broken as a pink piece of paper hit my heel. Figuring it was an official invite to Pinkie’s Hearts and Hooves Day or Valentine's Day (or whatever they call it here) party. I quickly scooped it up off the floor before I got caught. I opened it up, read it the message inside and wrote my response. As I was setting it back on the floor, however, Ms. Cheerilee caught me red-handed.
“Sunset, I hope those are notes from the lesson that you're about to pass along the floor,” she said sternly.
I felt my face turn to fire from embarrassment as I knew what was about to be demanded of me. And I really didn't want it to be heard by Twilight.
“Sunset, please come to the front of the class and read the notes you've taken so the rest of the class can hear,” Ms. Cheerilee told me.
“Yes, ma'am,” I barely whispered.
My hands began shaking violently and I started hyperventilating as I made the walk of shame to the front of the class. My true feelings toward Twilight were about to become public and not in the way I was wanting to do it. I opened the note and read it as quickly and quietly as possible. As I returned to my seat I heard, “What was that? I'm going to ask you to repeat what you read.”
I returned to the front of the class and unfolded the note once more and read it once more:
I'm making a special something for everybody's Valentine at my V-Day party. Let me know who yours is and what you want me to tell them. -Pinkie
My Valentine is Twilight Sparkle. I love her smile, her cute, tiny butt, equally cute breasts and the view of her violet eyes through her black framed glasses drive me wild. -Sunset
I glanced in Twilight's direction, who had turned the same color as my halter top, either due to anger, embarrassment or a combination of the two. Our friends, save for Pinkie Pie, had their jaws glued to the floor while the rest of the class laughed their asses off. I hightailed it back to my seat and made myself as small as possible, wishing I had my motorcycle helmet to hide under.
The remainder of the day consisted of me doing my best to avoid the girls, Twilight in particular. Sadly, the bell for the end of the day rang and it was time to face the music. Twilight, due to having a locker closer to the front entrance, was waiting patiently on the front steps for me.
Whelp, here goes nothing, I thought nervously.
I swallowed hard when I saw the stern look on Twilight’s face. “So,” she began as she crossed her arms, “my cute butt and breasts drive you crazy, huh?”
“Umm, well, funny story,” I stammered as I scratched the back my head, “Pinkie is having a party this weekend and… mmmph!”
Out of nowhere, Twilight grabbed ahold of my jacket, pulled me as close as she could and gave me the biggest, sloppiest, most passionate kiss I had ever gotten in my life.
“Thank you for answering Pinkie’s note the way you did,” she whispered as she pulled away.
“I… huh?!”
“Yeah… I kinda put her up to it.”
“This was your idea?” I asked in shock.
She nodded slowly. “I was too nervous to ask you on my own, so I asked Pinkie if she would help me out. I wasn't expecting her to write a note that would get you to confess your feelings in front of the class.”
“But… why?”
Now it was her turn to be embarrassed. “Well… I… um…” Twilight stalled.
“Twilight, you can tell me anything. I won't get mad.”
“Okay, then.” She took a deep breath. “Ever since that morning when I saw you topless at Camp Everfree, I've kinda been thinking about you a lot… as more than friends. More like… as a… lover.” Her face turned a bright red as she finished with a nervous chuckle.
“So you've been…” I lowered my voice so that only she and I could hear, “you've been masturbating while thinking of me?”
A weak smile appeared on Twilight’s face.”Ummm… yes.”
I intentionally caused an awkward silence as I formulated a proper response to her admission. After roughly a minute of us staring blankly at each other, I finally broke the silence. I touched my forehead to hers and whispered sensually, “How about you come over to my place and I'll give you something else to get off on besides my tits?”
A look of passion appeared in her eyes at the mention of my invite. Before she could answer me though, Pinkie Pie inserted herself between us and went nose to nose with Twilight. “So how did it go, Twily? Are you and Sunset dating now? Oh, oh, are you guys gonna get busy at my house on Saturday night?”
I gently moved Pinkie to the side so I could give Twilight another kiss. As I released Twilight, I answered Pinkie, “It’s a strong possibility.”
I waited for Sunset Shimmer on the front steps of CHS. She had been avoiding the girls and I all day ever since she let her feelings toward me out in the middle of class.
I confronted her as she came out of the school. As she tried to explain herself, I slapped a sloppy French kiss on her lips. What followed after that was a confessional of my masturbation fantasies, the admission of me and Pinkie setting her up and an invite to her apartment.
As Sunset and I cuddled on her couch watching TV, I couldn't help but rub my hands up and down her bare legs. Her nightgown had me so fucking hot that I'm glad I was wearing pajamas, otherwise I would've drenched Sunset's couch. It was made of magenta satin fabric with black lace edges that barely went past her ass. I'm almost 100% sure that it was not her normal sleepwear. Not that I minded the view.
"Twilight, what was the real reason you tried running away during camp?" Sunset asked me. "And don't tell me it was because of Midnight Sparkle."
"Yeah," I blushed, "I couldn't cum without waking you up and I couldn't get the sight of your tits out of my mind."
"Really?"
"Um, yes."
"Well how about another viewing of them, plus a little extra?"
She then got up, stood in front of me, dropped her panties to the floor and then lifted her nightgown over her head, standing there in her naked glory. I admit by now my thong was soaked and was starting to leak through my pajama bottoms. I probably could have cum right there but I was able to hold off for now.
"Your turn," she said.
I was nervous but also extremely horny. So we traded spots and I proceeded to unbutton my top slowly and seductively. One button at a time until my bare chest was exposed to my best friend. As I slowly lowered my pants to reveal my cum soaked thong, Sunset reached down and started rubbing her clit.
"So how long have you been like that?" she asked, grinning from ear to ear.
As I peeled off my soaked thong, I asked, "Are you referring to me being shaved or dripping wet?"
"Both."
"Well, I've been shaved since September and dripping wet since you came out of the bathroom in your nightgown."
"Since you already got started without me," she began, "you should probably come over and get me caught up."
My fantasies from the past seven months have finally come true as I got up on the sofa on her left side. I gently bit her nipple on her right breast and pulled and pinched her left nipple with my right thumb and pointer finger. As her breathing started to get shallow, I moved my left hand down and slowly massaged her clit until she was as wet as me and then finally invaded her womanhood with my first two fingers.
"Wh-where d-did you learn th-this at Twi?" she gasped as I continued to probe her cunt and suck her nipples.
I released my mouth from her tit and said with a smile, "I've been studying more than just science since we got back from camp."
I then went back on the attack of her breasts with my mouth, alternating between the two. It wasn't long before I felt the walls of her pussy tighten against my fingers.
"OH SWEET CELESTIA!" she hollered as she squirted her pussy juices all over the sofa, floor, and my hand. "How...many...times...have you...done that...before?" Sunset panted.
"That's what gets me off most times, except for the nipple licking of course," I replied. "But this was the first time I've done it to someone else. Now, it's your turn," I smiled as I licked her cum off of my hand and spread my legs wide open.
"Can I catch my breath first?" she asked.
"No!" I protested. "You came out of the bathroom damn-near naked, had me flowing like a river, made me get you off first and you want me to let you catch your breath? I need relief now, Sunset."
"Very well," she said.
Sunset proceeded to massage both my tits at once while sucking on both of my nipples. I could feel the urge to cum badly but I had to hold off as long as possible so I could find out how good she is with her hands. As I began moaning in pleasure, she picked up on that signal to move lower. Sunset started pistoning her first two fingers in my pussy while she rubbed my clit for all its worth. Then she did something I didn't expect.
"What the fuck Sunset?!" I said in shock.
"Just relax and leave it to me," she replied and then shoved her pinkie finger in my asshole. That sent me over the edge.
"Oh my god! I'm not...going to last...much...longer. Ahhh...fuuuck!" I cried out as I felt myself cover her hand with my cum.
"I didn't realize you had reserves with as much as you had leaked out to start with," she smiled as she licked my cum off her hands.
As we both got settled back in, we took note that it was almost eleven o'clock. So we got a shower, hopped in bed together and drifted off to sleep.
Sunset pulled up in front of my house to pick me up for Pinkie Pie's Valentine's Day party.
"Got you a present," she said while holding her hands behind her back.
"Really? What is it?" I asked excitedly.
She moved her arms in front of her body to display a beautiful purple chrome motorcycle helmet.
"It's beautiful! I love it! Thank you so much!" I told her with a huge grin on my face. "I got you a present too, but you have to wait until we get to the party."
Sunset begged me to let her have it right then because she already gave me the helmet, but I refused. I had a plan to not only embarrass her at the party but set her up so we could hopefully have some more fun at her house after the party.
I had been looking forward to the motorcycle ride to Pinkie’s house. The feeling of my arms being wrapped around her slim waist and the vibration from the engine was enough to get me excited. Unfortunately, the ride only lasted a couple of minutes.
"Sunset! Twilight!"
That's the sound we heard when we got to Pinkie's house, just seconds before we were knocked over by a pink blur.
"Hi... Pinkie," I managed to say, gasping for air.
"How was your date the other night?" asked Pinkie before ending the hug and letting us breathe.
"It was..." Sunset started before looking at me and turning red.
"Relaxing," I finished as I felt myself turning red as well.
I just grinned as Pinkie stood there with a confused look on her face.
"Hey, did you guys bring presents to trade with your Valentine? Because if not I got some presents you can have to give to your Valentine! That way they don't feel left out when everyone else gets presents from their Valentine!" Pinkie rambled before gasping for air.
"Yeah we brought presents for each other," I said. "Thanks for thinking ahead of time for us though."
"That's ok because you guys still get the presents anyhow. Now. Let’s PAAARTY!"
We all headed inside where I noticed Rainbow and Applejack playing video games, Rarity was with her date, Fluttershy was holding Angel and Cheese Sandwich was mixing up some more punch.
Wait, I thought. Cheese Sandwich? What the hell was he doing here?
"Um, Pinkie? What's Cheese Sandwich doing here? I thought you two hated each other?" Sunset asked before I could get the same question out of my mouth.
"Oh. He's my date," she said with a smile. "We talked it out and decided that if we planned parties together they can be twice as good as before so now he's my date for all the rest of our parties so they can be bitchin'!"
Sunset and I could only laugh at her comment.
***
The party went better than I expected. Probably because of the two awesome party planners. But the time finally came for the gift exchange. Pinkie gave everyone chocolate-strawberry cupcakes, Rarity got a beautiful diamond brooch and her date got a custom-made tie from Rarity. Rainbow and Applejack got each other lingerie. And then it was Sunset’s and my turn.
I opened the bag that Sunset gave me expecting something erotic, but ended up being a set of pink and purple silk pajamas. I guess she decided to play it safe after her little speech a few days ago. And finally, it was my turn.
"I'd like to say a few things before I give Sunset my present," I started. "Since Sunset decided to reveal her feelings towards me earlier this week, I thought I might as well do the same tonight.” I took a deep breath. “Until Camp Everfree, I had not thought about having anyone special in my life. But after Timber started hitting on me, I began to wonder who that special someone would be. And then the answer was revealed to me: Sunset Shimmer. I thought about her day and night for months, not knowing if she felt the same way until I enlisted the help of Pinkie Pie."
As I looked over to Pinkie to thank her, I saw that her cheeks were slightly flushed.
"Sunset, I give you this present in hopes that it can be used not just in the near future, but for years to come." I handed her the box wrapped in red paper with silver hearts and a pink ribbon. "I love you, Sunset."
That speech was followed by the whole group going "Awwww!"
A feeling of excitement rushed through me as Sunset tore off the wrapping paper, my gift consisted of two separate boxes, a large one, and a small one. "Our date must have been better than I thought if I get two gifts," she said. "Thank you, Twilight."
"Don't thank me just yet," I said, stifling a giggle.
The look on Sunset's face was priceless as she looked inside the larger box and quickly closed it. The anticipation of everyone seeing what she got was driving me insane.
"What is it?" asked Fluttershy in her usual quiet voice.
"Yes, darling, please show us what you got," Rarity added.
"C'mon Sunset," said Rainbow, "it can't be that bad."
After a minute or two, Sunset regained her ability to talk.
"Oh, it's... uh... it's nothing," she said quickly.
"Ooooh! It's a surprise gift," said Pinkie. "Let's see the other box then."
I almost lost it when she looked inside the small box and her face turned beet red.
And that's when Applejack spoke up.
"Sunset, y'all ain't makin' this fair by hidin' what Twilight got ya. Let's see."
With an audible groan, she reached in the smaller box and pulled out a bottle of lubricant. Everyone started laughing at the sight.
"Seriously?" she asked, clearly annoyed.
"Read... the... label..." I managed to say as I laughed. "It doubles as a massage oil."
She shot a frown my way and reopened the large box, emptying its contents. A bright red, nine-inch dildo fell out into her lap, bounced off her leg and landed right in front of Fluttershy, who then fainted at the sight of it, which made us laugh even harder.
"Ok, Twilight," said Sunset. "Nice prank. Now, where's the real gift at?"
"That... that... that was the... the real gift…”I laughed.
"What?!" she yelled. "Are you serious?!"
"Yes. That's what I meant when I said I hope it can be used for years to come."
Sunset sat there with a look to kill for a minute. I got ready to haul ass because I saw that look in Shining Armor's face many times growing up. And sure enough, she jumped to her feet, hollering "I'll get your ass for this!", and began chasing me around Pinkie's house for about ten minutes. Everyone kept laughing harder at me and Sunset, acting like a couple of kids. We all got settled back down and then Pinkie had to be Pinkie.
"When do you want me to throw your 'Congratulations On Getting Your First Dildo' party?"
We all burst out laughing at the question until we were crying and our sides were hurting.
Anyway, the party wrapped up a little bit after that and everybody went home. Before me and Sunset left, she asked Pinkie if she was serious about a "dildo" party, to which Pinkie replied yes. As I got on the back of Sunset's motorcycle, she vowed revenge for what I did to her. It was with that comment that I knew it was going to be a long night…
As I got changed in Sunset's bathroom, I was faced with a major dilemma. Do I wear underwear under my new pajamas or do I go commando? Either way, I knew they would be coming off at some point tonight. The final decision was to wear underwear, if only the bottom part, simply to keep the bottoms from getting ruined.
I came out of the bathroom and was hit with a sense of déjà vu. Sunset was on the sofa in the same skimpy nightgown from the other night with a pair of black lace panties showing from underneath, and I was in my new silk pajamas hiding a satin thong.
"So what are we watching?" I asked as I approached Sunset.
"We are watching Gigantic," Sunset replied with a smile.
"That's the one about the cruise ship that sinks, right?"
"That's the one."
"Nice choice. I haven't seen that movie in ages," I said as hopped on the sofa and cuddled up beside her.
About half an hour into the movie, Sunset pulled her arm off of me, sat up and looked at me.
"Something has been bugging me since we left Pinkie's house. What in the world possessed you to buy a dildo and lube for a present?" she asked with her left eyebrow raised. "And give it to me in front of all our friends for that matter?"
"It was a party,“ I answered nonchalantly “Parties are supposed to be fun, and I thought it might be a fun thing to do."
"Uh-huh. So who was it fun for? Obviously not me."
"Really? It looked like you were having fun chasing me through the house."
"You brat," she said as she turned around and tackled me onto the sofa. "Just for that, I'm not going to use this..."
"Liar," I laughed as she pulled her new dildo out from under the throw pillow where she had hidden it.
Looking into her eyes, I leaned up as far as I could and started to probe her mouth with my tongue to which she returned the favor. I was in heaven. Here I was, in my best friend's (hopefully soon-to-be girlfriend's) apartment, enjoying a romantic evening and having my lips locked together with hers on her sofa.
There's only one way to make this better, I thought as some mischievous ideas started to pop in my head.
"No, you don't," smiled Sunset as she stopped my hand from grabbing her ass. "Not yet. We're not rushing through this again like the other night.."
"Awww," I pouted. "But it was so much fun."
Sunset just kept smiling as she sat back up straight on the sofa and put her dildo back under the pillow. Meanwhile, I moved my body so that I could rest my head in her lap and hang my feet over the arm of the sofa. As Sunset cradled my head in her arms, her smile faded away, looking like she wanted to discuss something serious.
"Do you think I should let Pinkie throw me a 'First Dildo' party?" She asked with a worried look on her face.
"Why not?” I shrugged. “It could be interesting."
"Like the 'Congrats On Losing Your Virginity' party she threw for Rainbow Dash last year?"
I laid there for a moment, looking at the smile that had returned to Sunset's face, trying to remember what happened at that party. A small giggle escaped my lips as the details came flooding back to my mind.
"Oh yeah," I said with a growing smile on my face. "It almost turned into a lesbian orgy."
"Do you think that will happen if Pinkie throws this party?"
"Maybe... I can only hope."
"Seriously, Twilight?" she asked as her eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. "Tell me, how long did you go without getting off before we went to camp?"
"Let's see... 18 years, 1 month, 2 weeks, and 5 days."
Sunset looked down at me over her tits with a look of amazement, or maybe confusion... Or both.
"Are you telling me that you never once touched yourself before seeing me topless?"
"Yeah," I said as I felt my face starting to burn.
"That explains why you're always so fucking horny. You've got over 18 years worth of pent up sexual energy that needs to be unleashed," Sunset teased.
"Oh, shut up," I giggled.
We both had a nice laugh over that conversation before Sunset asked, "How about we get back to watching the movie?"
For about the next hour and a half, we stayed in relatively the same position, talking about various boring subjects. We came upon one of the more erotic scenes in the movie, where John (the male protagonist) paints a nude portrait of Roxanne (the female protagonist) wearing only an emerald necklace. While we were watching this particular scene, Sunset started to casually rub my right breast with her thumb and index finger, focusing mainly on the nipple.
"Um, Sunset? What are you doing?" I asked in a playful tone.
"Oh, nothing," she said with a smile as she stopped playing with my nipple and began unbuttoning my top. "Nothing at all."
This is it, I thought. This is what I planned the last three nights for.
As my excitement began to build, I suddenly realized that my bare chest wasn’t receiving any attention. In fact, nothing on my body was getting attention.
"Why did you stop?" I asked her.
With an evil grin on her face, she said, "I told you I would get my revenge."
The air on my bare chest was making me a little chilly and my nipples hard as rocks. Sunset noticed me trying to cover my chest back up and swatted my hands.
"None of that."
"Why? It's chilly in here," I protested.
Sunset didn't respond, instead, she slid me off of her lap, got up off the sofa and moved down toward my feet.
"I am going to get to my prize my way," she said as she pulled gently on the sides of the bottoms, slowly exposing my thong as she pulled my pajama bottoms off of me.
The way she was taking her time stripping me down was filling me with a sense of euphoria that I had never felt before. I was so distracted by the passionate sensation that I didn't even realize I was completely naked from the waist down.
“My, my. I must have struck a sensitive spot the way you were moaning,” she said while rubbing my clit. “I haven't even penetrated your pussy yet.”
“Sunset…” I panted. “I…”
“Shhh… Call me Sunny,” she whispered as she locked her lips with my own, intertwining her tongue with mine.
While we were kissing each other, I took that time to slide my hands up underneath Sunny’s nightgown and began massaging her already stiff nipples. I pulled on them making them even harder and eliciting a soft moan from her.
“Sunny, there’s something that is bothering me.”
“Mmmm… what's that?”
“This,” I said as I pulled her nightgown over her head and returned to playing with her tits.
“You really love those don’t you?”
Sunny reached above my head under the pillows, pulled her new toy back out of its hiding place and traced the contour of my body as she moved it down to my love canal.
My breathing started to get shallow as Sunny began to rub the dildo up and down my moist slit to get it nice and lubricated. It was almost a dream come true until she put the glistening dildo in my hand, slowly peeled her panties off, and made me trade places with her.
“You were bad tonight so I get my pleasure first. Now get to work.”
I nodded, knelt down in front of her pussy, and continued to lube her toy using her juices mixed with mine. She began to moan as I teased her labia with the tip of her rubber cock.
Time for a late night snack, I thought while licking my lips.
I slowly inserted the dildo into her pussy while I started licking her clit. Her low, soft moans started to get louder as I slowly fucked her deeper until it bottomed out.
With her breathing becoming heavier and more erratic, Sunny managed to holler out, “Oh, Twilight! Keep… on… Oh, my Celestia… Suck... it…”
After flicking her clit with my tongue for a minute, I finally gave in and sucked on it until she screamed in pleasure. I then went in for the kill. I lubed up my index finger using her love juice and began circling her asshole.
“You… would...wouldn’t… dare…” she stuttered as she realized what I was about to do.
No sooner did those words leave her mouth, I plunged my finger into her ass. Almost immediately after, her cum flowed out of her pussy around the sides of the dildo. I did my best to get as much of her delicious love liquid as I could as I pulled the sex toy out of her pussy.
“Holy… fuck… Twilight,” Sunny managed to say between heavy breaths. “I… never came… that hard… in my life.”
“How about I let you rest a minute to get your bearings?” I asked as I spread a blanket on the floor so we could have more room. I then helped her onto the blanket and positioned my pussy in front of her face as I moved my head between her legs.
As I got into position to be eaten out, I resumed enjoying my late night snack. Sunny worked the outer edges of the entrance to my pussy, sucking my clit every time her tongue made its way back to it.
As I continued to violate Sunny's vagina with my tongue, I began massaging her clit with my first two fingers on my left hand. I then grabbed the dildo with my right hand. Just as I was about to plunge the dildo into her fuck hole, I felt Sunny move her tongue to my ass as she rammed two fingers in my pussy and massaged my love bump with her thumb.
"Holy shit, Sunny!" I shrieked in ecstasy. "That... feels... Oh, fuck... keep... going..."
She paused for a moment and said, "Give me the dildo, now."
So I reached behind myself to hand her the dildo and thrust my middle finger as far as could back into her ass, making her scream lustfully into my crotch. My breathing was starting to become shallow and rapid. I knew I wouldn't last much longer.
Sunny stopped licking my ass and I felt the tip of the dildo being swirled around in my juices, becoming well lubricated. I braced myself as she slowly inserted the rubber fuck stick inside of me. It felt heavenly as she gently stretched my cunt and went deeper and deeper with each passing thrust. I was still working over her pussy when I felt her walls tightening again. I relaxed my body so that I could fill her mouth with cum while I finished her off a second time.
"Sunny... I'm... I'm gonna... gonna... OH FUCK!"
"Twi... SWEET CELES... CELESTIA... I... Ohhh..."
She pulled out the dildo just as I squirted my love juice all over her face, which caused her to fill my mouth for the second time.
As I crawled between Sunny's legs to get off of her, we were both panting heavily after having the biggest orgasms of our lives. Sunny and I got up on the sofa, cuddling in each other's arms.
"How about we wash up and go to bed?" Sunny inquired. "We can shower tomorrow before I take you home. Sound good?"
"Sounds like a plan," I responded. "You don't mind me sleeping naked, do you?"
"Not if you don't mind me sleeping naked."
We went to the bathroom to clean up our faces and crotches from all the juices, got in bed, cuddled up together, and went to sleep.
I woke up early the next morning with my best friend spooning me from behind, clutching my left breast. I looked over my shoulder and saw that Sunny was still asleep, so I grabbed her hand and gently pulled it around me like I would if I wanted to wrap a blanket around me tighter.
I let out a sigh thinking, This is the life, and went back to sleep.
A few hours later, I woke up again, still naked as the day I was born. This time, there was an empty bed beside me, however, there was a distinct smell of chocolate chip pancakes getting stronger. I looked through the doorway just in time to see Sunny, who was wearing only an orange apron with a picture of the same symbol that was on her pendant from camp, carrying a tray with a huge stack of pancakes on it.
"Oh good. You're up," Sunny said with a loving smile. "Since you were still asleep when I woke up, I decided to make you breakfast in bed."
"I just woke up, actually," I replied, taking in the delicious scent of her homemade breakfast. "It looks delicious."
She set the tray down in front of me and climbed onto the bed beside me. I gave Sunny a kiss on the lips to thank her for the gesture and proceeded to dig in.
"Twi, I also wanted to talk to you about something important," she said, looking down at the mattress.
"Hmph?" was the only thing I could manage to reply with my mouth full of pancakes.
"There was always a connection between us," Sunny said as she slowly looked back into my eyes. "When you first took my hand during our battle at the Friendship Games, I felt the magic that would keep us together... forever."
I didn't know what to say. Her words were identical to what I was feeling deep down in my heart. I was nervous about what she was going to say next.
Is she going ask me to move in? I started to wonder.
When I get nervous or my mind goes blank, I tend to do silly or stupid things. This time was no exception, as the only thing I could think to do was to stuff the last bite of pancakes into her mouth and give her a kiss on the cheek.
"You need to work on your romantic feeding, Twi," Sunny laughed after swallowing the pancakes. "But seriously, how would you like to start going steady with me?"
Surprisingly, I felt my jaw drop at the question, even though I was expecting it at some point.
"You don't have to answer right away. Think about it while I take the dishes to the kitchen."
Sunny got up and took the tray back to the kitchen. I watched as she walked out of the bedroom and took notice that she was wiggling her ass at me.
She is such a tease, I thought as I closed my eyes and reached for my crotch.
***
Sunny and I started making out in the kitchen right after she put a pizza in the oven. I reached down with both hands to grab her bare ass. Sunny responded by reaching up and fondling my tits.
It didn't take me long to get going as I could feel my juices running down my leg. We broke the kiss and I led her to the kitchen table, where I got on top and spread my legs above her head for Sunny to enjoy.
Sunny moved down between my legs and began massaging my clit. A small shiver of lust ran down my spine, causing my whole body to become more sensitive to her touch. Soft moans began to escape from my mouth as she inserted her first two fingers of her free hand in my pussy. I threw my head back and began panting from the pleasure of her exploring the inside of my vagina.
"Sunny... please... you know... what... I like..." I managed between my rapid, shallow breaths.
She stopped massaging my clit, leaned forward and licked the outside of my labia before starting to suck on it.
It could feel the passion she felt for me in the way she was pleasuring my cunt. I could tell I was getting close and Sunny could too, because she began to slow her pace to tease me.
"Sunny... I'm... begging... you..." I pleaded, desperately wanting to climax.
I needed the last push to get me over the edge. Sunny knew what it was going to take, but made sure to keep me from cumming, still having her revenge from Pinkie's party. I could finally feel my orgasm building when she said something odd.
"Enjoying yourself?"
"Yes... I... Huh?"
***
My eyes shot open as I realized Sunny had come back to the bedroom while I was mid-fantasy. I stared at her with my eyes wide open in shock, observing that she had not only brought the dildo in from the living room but also had two fingers pleasuring her own love hole.
“Sunny!” I gasped in shock. “I didn't think you would be back in here so soon.”
“Twi, I've been cleaning the dishes and straightening the living room for almost ten minutes before I came in,” she responded with a smile. “It was actually kinda hot watching you masturbate, calling my name.”
I just laid there with my mouth agape, becoming increasingly horny watching her finger fuck herself while she stared at my open sex. I subconsciously started fingering myself again as Sunny slid down to the floor, leaning against her dresser with her pussy on display for me see.
Who knew watching someone else getting off would be this stimulating? I thought as I stared at her lustfully.
Sunny grabbed her fuck toy, licked the length up and down to lube it up and then teased the entrance of her cunt before filling it with said dildo. Since I was already so close to climax, it didn't take long for my fingers to start making an obscene sloshing sound as they danced inside me.
"Sunny... I... have... oh shit... your... break... fast... ready," I muttered as I motioned for her to bury her face in my crotch.
"I thought you'd never ask," Sunny eagerly said as she rushed over to the bed with the dildo still in her pussy. She lapped up my cum as it flowed out while she continued to fuck herself.
"We... need to... visit... Long Dong's Toy... Emporium some... time this week."
"Mmhmm," was all she said as she pulled the rubber dick out of her pussy, and moved to the head of the bed, straddled my face and leaned forward, using the wall to support her.
"I will never get tired of this taste," I told her, as I grabbed her hips to help pull my face closer to her love hole. Extending my tongue as far as possible, I plunged it into her vagina and began swirling it around inside which caused her to gasp in pleasure. That sign made me withdraw my tongue and begin gently sucking on her clit until she was on the verge of collapsing. Knowing she was close to climax, I stopped working her clit and returned to her love canal to prepare for the rest of what she had to offer.
"Twi... Ohhh... Sweet Celestia... Fuck yes," Sunny cried out as she filled my mouth with her cum.
I let go of her hips to let my head fall to the pillow. Sunny shakily removed herself from above my face, laid down beside me, rested her head on my left shoulder, draped her left arm across my chest and gently kissed my cheek.
"Have you thought about what I asked you earlier?" Sunny softly whispered.
"Yes, I did," I replied as I kissed her on the forehead. "I would love to be your girlfriend, Sunny."
After a half an hour of just cuddling on the bed and talking about things we wanted to do with each other (besides fucking each other's brains out), Sunny and I got up to take a shower. As much as I would have loved to have gotten some action there, I wanted to save some energy for my house, in case no one was home when we got there. After I got dressed, I looked outside and saw that the skies were getting pretty dark out, which meant we were more than likely going to have a soggy ride to my house.
"Hey Sunny!" I shouted from the living room toward the bedroom. "I think we should get going soon. The skies are beginning to look pretty ugly out there."
"I'm coming, Twi!" Sunny shouted back. "Go ahead and wait beside the bike and get your helmet on. I'll be there as soon as I grab the keys."
I headed outside with my backpack secured to my shoulders and my helmet under my right arm. I looked through the front window from across the parking lot and I saw Sunny grab something out of the kitchen cabinet before leaving the apartment. I finished buckling the chinstrap of the helmet just as Sunny reached the motorcycle. She got the bike turned around and I climbed on behind her and wrapped my arms around her stomach, just below her tits.
Just as we pulled onto the highway, a light rain began to fall. It began falling harder until we stopped at a traffic light. That’s when the skies opened up and completely drenched us.
"Hold on tight," she told me. "As soon as the light changes, I'm hauling ass."
I shifted my arms a little more north on her body so that I could hold one tit in each hand, just in time for the light to change. True to her word, Sunny took off like a bat out of hell, ducking in and out of traffic, trying to get to my place as quick as possible. I should have been terrified by the way she was driving, but I got an exhilarating feeling inside of me that wanted more. Unfortunately, about ten minutes later, we pulled into my driveway. Seeing that no one else was home, I told Sunny to park under the carport so she could let her bike dry off while she dried off inside with me.
I unlocked the door, set my helmet and backpack next to the door and began stripping out of my wet clothes. Sunny must have read my mind as she began peeling her dripping-wet clothes off of her body before I said anything. As soon as we were both naked (again), I gathered our clothes up and put them in the clothes dryer. On the way back to the living room I stopped by the bathroom for a couple towels and my bedroom and grabbed two pairs of shorts, a long t-shirt and my bathrobe in case my parents came home before our clothes were dry.
"So are we just going to sit in here and watch TV naked?" Sunny inquired as we dried off.
"Actually," I said straddling her lap after she sat down on the loveseat, "I had a better idea."
I leaned in to kiss her and slowly parted her lips with my tongue, intertwining it with hers. While we were lip-locked, Sunny methodically slid her hands from my hips, up my stomach, around the underside of my boobs and finally made it to my hardening nipples. I moaned in pleasure from the touch of her soft hands rubbing my areolas and tugging on my nipples. She continued to massage my tits as we separated our lips and I leaned my head down and began to kiss her neck passionately.
"Oh, Twi, that's... Oh shit!" she freaked. "I think your parents are home. I heard a car door close."
I jumped down off her lap, threw my bathrobe on and looked out the window. Sure enough, mom and dad were getting groceries out of the car. We each grabbed a pair of shorts and Sunny grabbed the t-shirt and threw it on.
"Parents always have the worst timing, don't they?" I asked, slightly annoyed.
"Yeah they do," chuckled Sunny. "Do you want to tell them about us yet?"
I thought for a moment and said, "Not yet."
"Not yet, what?" I heard my dad ask as he came inside the house.
"Oh, uh, Sunset wanted to know if it, uh, was done raining yet," I nervously chuckled.
"It's still raining pretty good out there," mom replied. "May I ask why you two are barely wearing anything?"
"We got caught in the rain on the way here," I explained. "Sunny, er, Sunset was going to stay until it stopped raining, so I put her clothes in the dryer and gave her some of mine to wear until her clothes were dry."
"Oh, ok. That's fine then," mom responded.
Sunny and I had a difficult time keeping our hands off each other the rest of the time she was there. What made it worse was that we were both horny and would have to wait until tonight to get off on our own.
We watched TV and talked about Flash and Timber, pretending we were interested in them, until the dryer went off. I went to get Sunny's clothes she told me to drop her clothes off in the bathroom and she would change in there. I noticed her pull something out of her leather jacket as I went to get her clothes for her.
That must be what she grabbed before we left her place, I thought as I got to the laundry room.
Shortly after Sunny got dressed, the rain subsided so she could head home and get her homework done for tomorrow. As I saw her off, she whispered to me that she put something on my bed. We gave each other a hug so as not to blow our cover in case my parents were watching out the window. She took off and I went to my bedroom to see what she left me.
When I got to my bedroom, I saw a box about the size what a necklace would come in. Tears of happiness filled my eyes as I saw what was inside: a custom made keychain with her symbol on one side and mine on the other with a door key attached to it. Sunny left a note with it that read:
You gave me the key to your heart so I'm giving you the spare key to my apartment. The keychain was custom made last summer before school started back up. I've been waiting for the right time to give it to you and now is as good of a time as any.
Love, Sunny
The tears continued to run down my face as I folded the note back up.
A half hour later my phone got a text alert. I hauled ass to respond to it, hoping it was Sunny. Instead, I saw the following text:
What time does Sunset want 2 start her party this Sat?
After a wild weekend that included a Valentine's Day party thrown by Pinkie Pie, getting a girlfriend in the form of Twi and receiving probably the most embarrassing gift someone could get. But as much fun as it was, I still had to go back to school on Monday, which was relatively boring like usual. During lunch, Pinkie asked me and Twi if we made up after our "fight" at her house, to which we replied by announcing our relationship with each other.
"That is so great!" Pinkie squealed in delight. "You know what this means? Party at my place on Saturday night."
"Pinkie, I know you and Cheese Sandwich are dating, but can we have one of our 'girls only' parties for this occasion?" asked Twi as she blushed slightly.
"Ah'm likin' that thar idear, Twilight," said Applejack as she gave Rainbow Dash a kiss on the cheek.
"Oh, that is a great idea!" Pinkie said, her eyes wide with excitement. "I got sooo many more ideas for a girls' night party than one with our boyfriends."
"What kind of ideas?" I asked, hoping they weren't something sexual.
"That's a surprise for everyone," Pinkie said, grinning from ear to ear.
There was a collective "Awww..." from all six of the rest of us.
"I'll tell everyone what to bring later this week," Pinkie said as the bell signaling the end of lunch rang.
The rest of the week progressed like usual... boring. On Thursday, however, Twi asked me to come over to her house Friday night for a date, to which I not only agreed to do but promised to bring 'Red', my dildo that Twi gave me.
I got home from school Friday the horniest I've been in a while. Come to think of it, the last time I was this horny, I was still an Equestrian mare in heat. But even then I wasn't nearly as hot as I was when I walked through the front door.
I had a couple hours before Twi was expecting me at her place, so there was time to do something about the heat coming from between my legs. I unbuttoned my jeans, took them off and tossed them toward the couch. I reached down inside my black lace thong to see how much moisture I had dripping out of me.
I'm not going to need any lube today, I thought as I felt the amount juices that were already flowing out of my womanhood.
I grabbed Red out of my underwear drawer and laid down on my bed. I pulled my halter top up to my neck not only expose my 36D tits to the cool breeze my ceiling fan was giving off, but also to give myself easier access to enjoy them. As I tugged on my already erect nipples, I could tell I was going to need to get off more than once before going to Twi's house so that she'll be able to handle me.
I lifted my left breast up to my mouth, slowly kissing it as I worked my way up to the nipple. A soft, muffled moan escaped my mouth as I sucked on my sensitive teat. Moving my soaked thong off to the side, I inserted my index and middle fingers inside my hot, juicy cunt, making all sorts of lewd sloshing sounds.
"Ohh, Phwi," I moaned with my nipple in my mouth.
I released my breast from my mouth so that I could breathe easier, as it was beginning to get labored while my fingers did a dance inside me that was driving me wild. My eyes closed as I started instinctively bucking my hips as my body neared climax.
"Fuck yes! Oh... Celestia..." I hollered as I began my first orgasm of the afternoon.
As I laid there panting, I lifted my ass slightly so that I could peel my drenched thong off of my body. I reached up and pulled on my right nipple with my right hand as I rubbed the length of Red up and down the moist folds of my pussy with my left hand. While I was teasing my slit with my rubber dong I had an idea pop into my head; ram the whole thing in at once. I've always been easy when using it because of the size but I was so horned up it didn't matter.
Once I was convinced it was slick enough, I turned over to get on my hands and knees. I reached between my legs with the dildo and got the tip just inside the entrance.
It's not as big as a stallion but it'll feel like the old days, I thought lustfully.
I closed my eyes again, took a deep breath, bit my bottom lip and buried the thing into my pussy up to the hilt The pain of having the fuck stick bottom out mixed with the feeling of it traveling up my love canal drove me wild. I stopped momentarily to savor the sensation before continuing to fuck myself with my sex toy. As I drove it in and out, I leaned my head back moaning loudly in unadulterated bliss.
My breathing started becoming more rapid once again and I knew I wouldn't be able to stay in my current position much longer. So I rolled onto my back with Red still inside me so I could reach my second climax. I furiously rubbed my clit while I pounded my cunt with my dildo, until I felt the juices begin to flow.
"Oh... my... fucking..." was all I could manage before I pulled my fuck toy out just in time for me to squirt my cum onto the bed and floor.
Gasping for air, I was stunned at not only how hard my orgasms had been but the fact that my hormones were still raging. Hopefully Twi drank an energy drink after she got home from school because I was on pace to keep her up all night, I thought with a smile.
I parked the bike under the carport when I got to Twi's house, made my way up the sidewalk and rang the doorbell. After five minutes and ringing the doorbell twice more, the door finally opened with Twi hiding behind the door.
"What took you so long and why are you hiding behind the door?" I asked, hoping she had been priming herself for some action.
"I was... well, I was in mid-climax when you rang the doorbell," Twi said after kissing me. "I wanted to finish before I answered the door."
"I have perfect timing, don't I?" I laughed after we broke our kiss.
"Always," she said with a soft giggle as she closed the door to reveal her nakedness to me.
"Hubba, hubba," I said as I pulled her in close for another, more passionate, kiss. Twi could only respond with a muffled laugh as our tongues did the tango inside our mouths.
"Sunny?" Twi asked after we unlocked our lips. "This isn't going to be an all-night sexfest tonight is it? I'd kinda like some cuddle time at some point."
"No offense, babe, but answering the door in the buff kinda sends the wrong message if you want to cuddle," I said as I caressed the sides of her petite frame.
"Point taken. Make yourself comfortable while I go put my robe on to calm your hormones," she teased.
That ain't gonna be enough to curb my hormones, Twi, I thought as I stared at her ass as she walked toward her room.
I put my stuff down on the floor, hopped up on the love seat and turned on the TV to see what was on. After finding a motocross rally, I put the remote down and waited for Twi to return.
"Should I pop some popcorn to..." Twi paused as she walked back in the living room. "Sunny, motocross is fun and all but it's not that romantic."
"Why does everything we watch together have to be romantic?" I playfully asked with a pouty lip.
"Well, don't all couples watch romance movies on TV with each other?" she replied.
"When me and Flash dated, we would watch the mushy stuff but we also would watch other stuff too."
"Oh ok," she said as she got on the loveseat with me, laying her head on my lap and her legs over the arm. "I'm still new to the dating thing that's why I said something."
The rest of the night was pretty calm, much to my dismay. I told Twi about Equestria, explained to her about cutie marks and the differences between the four types of ponies until she fell asleep in my lap. It felt more romantic than cuddling for a mushy movie plus it took my mind off of getting laid.
I took her glasses off and set them on the end table, shifted myself so that I would be more comfortable, grabbed the throw blanket off the back of the loveseat, covered up Twi and went to sleep still wearing my street clothes.
I caressed Twi's hair as I waited for her gorgeous violet eyes to open after the sun light coming through the mini blinds woke me up. I smiled as an idea popped into my head for a future date while an infomercial for a vacuum cleaner played on television.
"How did you sleep?" I heard while in mid-thought.
"I slept great," I responded as looked down into her eyes. "How about you, babe?"
"I felt like I was on cloud nine, sleeping in your lap," she replied with a loving smile. "The stiff neck is worth it though."
"So do you have any plans for today before we go to Pinkie's tonight?" I asked, hoping we could have some intimacy.
"Well, Dad and Mom are going to be home sometime before lunch, so getting busy is probably out of the question," Twi told me. "So we'll probably just hang out all day. If that's okay."
"I guess that will work. I could show off my cooking skills to your parents, if you want," I offered. "We could break the news that we're dating after we get done eating lunch."
"Do we have to?" she asked with a worried look.
"Eventually we'll have to tell them, Twi and longer we wait, the harder it's going to be to tell them," I reassured her.
"Should we tell them everything? You know, about you being a unicorn and us having magic powers," she inquired.
"Let's just play that one by ear, shall we?"
A few minutes later, we got off the loveseat and while Twi made breakfast, I got a shower. When I was drying off, I was treated to the scent of french toast and bacon. After breakfast, I washed the dishes while Twi took her shower, during which time her parents got home.
The rest of the day turned out pretty good. I made a vegan lunch, which Twi's parents enjoyed, which was the first surprise of the day. The bigger surprise was when they not only accepted me and Twi dating, but also accepted the fact that I'm a unicorn from another world.
"You got everything, Twi?" I asked as her and I left her house.
"Sure do, Sunny. Let's go," she replied.
"Are you sure you're not forgetting anything?" I said, pointing to my helmet as a way of reminding her.
"Oops. Be right back."
I just chuckled as I moved the bike to the end of the driveway, put on my helmet and hopped on as I waited for Twi to return. Twi came jogging up to the bike from the house and took her spot behind me. As soon as she was ready to go, I fired up the bike and upon Twi giving me her usual grope, we set off to Pinkie's house.
We got to Pinkie's house and the place was dark, not any vehicles of any kind in the driveway. It was kinda eerie in a way. So, I sent Pinkie a text to find out where everyone was at and she responded:
Had to pick up a couple more things for the party. Everyone's running late for some reason. Door's unlocked so make yourself comfy.
-PP
I parked my motorcycle on the street and me and Twi went inside and turned on the lights.
"SURPRISE!" yelled Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twi.
I was caught off guard by the surprise, but even more shocked by the banner the Pinkie Pie made.
CONGRATULATIONS ON RECEIVING YOUR FIRST DILDO, SUNSET!
As I stood in the foyer of Pinkie's house, staring at the sign in disbelief, I was attacked (sort of) from behind by Twi. She was hanging onto my back with one arm around my neck and the other groping my left breast, all while kissing the back of my neck.
"How do you like it, Sunset?" Pinkie asked with a huge grin on her face.
"It's... great... Pinkie," I choked out as I gasped for air.
"I got sooo many random games that I made up for us to play and most of them involve making out and groping and..."
"I get the idea, Pinkie," I interrupted as my horny girlfriend finally let go of my neck. "At some point we're having sex."
"Holy shit," Rainbow chimed in, laughing like a hyena. "Somebody's on edge. When was the last time you had any attention?"
"If you must know, I took care of myself twice yesterday after school," I shot back at her.
"Darling, I don't mean to be presumptuous, but I think she means from someone else," Rarity said, trying to hold back a smile.
"Why is my sex life so important?" I snapped, before realizing that I was overreacting to them having fun. Composing myself, I responded, "The last time I got some from someone else was..."
"It was Sunday morning in her bed after we had already worked ourselves over once," Twi blurted out before covering her mouth with both hands and turning cherry red.
I lifted one of the couch cushions up and buried my head under it while the girls roared with laughter. Twi followed suit and joined me under the adjacent cushion, until I stood up and pulled her out from underneath.
"Oh, hell no," I told her with a smile. "You embarrassed us so you don't get to hide."
The girls began laughing even harder at me and Twi trying to keep each other from hiding due to embarrassment. To be honest though, it was pretty fun dragging Twi from under the couch cushion by the waistband of her yoga pants exposing her bright red thong.
"Well so much for that game," Pinkie said, annoyed.
"What game was that, Pinkie?" asked Rainbow Dash.
"Guess what kind of underwear your friends are wearing," Pinkie replied with a sheepish grin.
"Well, the joke's on you then," laughed Rainbow Dash. "I go commando. Haha."
"Really?" Twi asked enthusiastically when she heard what Rainbow said. "I gotta... mmphh... Phunny..."
I pressed my hands against her mouth to keep her from embarrassing herself any further. Considering we were only fifteen minutes into the party and it was already getting raunchy, it's probably a good thing that Fluttershy wasn't... wait... where was Fluttershy?!
"Hey, uh, Pinkie?" I asked. "Ain't we missing someone? You know, Fluttershy?"
"Oh right," Pinkie replied. "Fluttershy said she wasn't sure if the party was for her after I told her what it was going to be like."
"Considering her reaction to the dildo last week, she probably made the right call," Rarity chuckled.
"That was pretty funny though," said Pinkie Pie with a light giggle. "Oh, I just remembered something. Be right back."
Pinkie took off like a lightning bolt toward her bedroom to get something, while Rainbow Dash started getting Twi's hormones worked up again.
"What were you going to say a few minutes ago when I mentioned that I go commando?" she said with a devilish smirk.
"She, uh, wasn't going to say anything Rainbow Dash," I quickly said.
Twi shot a nasty look at me before pinching my right nipple through my bra and telling Rainbow Dash, "I was gonna say that I'd love to see you prove it."
"Not a problem," Rainbow replied as she stood up and hooked her thumbs in the waistband on her bike shorts. Twi was staring with her mouth wide open in anticipation of the show when Pinkie returned and stood in the middle of our circle, blocking any chance of Twi seeing a multi-colored bush. Because Pinkie happened to be standing in between Twi and Dash holding a box with my name on it, Rainbow Dash sat back down, having never dropped her pants.
"Fluttershy gave me this to give to you in case she decided not to come," Pinkie told me as she set the mysterious box in my hands. "I bet it's a bird or a bunny or a bear inside."
"A bear?" I asked as I opened the box and looked inside. "How is she going..."
I paused a moment after seeing what was in the box and dropped it on the floor. I lifted the contents to show everyone, which caused all the girls to howl with laughter.
***
"Time for cake!" Pinkie shouted about an hour later.
When we got into the kitchen to slice the cake, I froze in my tracks when I saw it.
"Really, Pinkie?" I asked. "A penis cake? Isn't that going too far?"
Pinkie Pie rubbed her chin and thought for a moment before replying,"Nope! It's a 'Congrats On Getting Your First Dildo' party. Sooo, you need a dildo cake. Don't worry, it's not made from actual dildos."
"Thank goodness," Applejack said sarcastically. "Ah didn't wanna be chewin' on rubber."
I felt like my face was on fire while we were chowing down. Twi was either grabbing my ass or rubbing my cunt through my pants the whole time and it was making me incredibly horny. I was about to whisper some of my ideas for later that night to Twi when I heard something coming from upstairs.
"What was that?" I inquired.
"Um, what was what?" Pinkie replied as her eyes darted around the room.
"Whatever are you talking about, darling?" Rarity asked nervously.
Something was up by they way were acting and I was determined to find out what it was. So I played stupid for the time being until I could get a chance to sneak off to investigate.
"I swear I heard a noise coming from upstairs but you guys are probably right and I was hearing things," I conceded reluctantly.
We finished off all but one slice of cake which Rainbow asked us to save it for her as a midnight snack.
***
"So what's next Pinkie?" Applejack asked smirking. "Lap dances from Sunset?"
Everyone, including me, laughed at AJ's joke while Pinkie went into the closet, grabbed a pink bookbag and brought it over to where we were at. I really wouldn't have minded doing it thanks to Twi getting me horned up.
"Okay, now it's time for 'Seven Minutes in Heaven' with a twist," she said gleefully. "I know it's a game that teenagers usually play but I thought of something to make it more interesting. That's why there's a twist."
"Spill it already. What's the twist? And what's with the bookbag?" Rainbow asked in her usual impatient tone.
"The bookbag is the twist," Pinkie explained as she took her bra off from under her shirt and placed it in the bookbag. "Instead of one of us picking who goes with who, Sunset will pull two bras out and that's who goes in the closet. So, bras in the bag everybody."
Rainbow Dash just sat still where she was while the rest of us were undoing our titty holders.
"Why doesn't Rainbow Dash have to participate?" Twi asked curiously.
"Because I'm not wearing a bra," Rainbow laughed.
"Okay then. Your shirt goes in the bag," Pinkie responded.
"What?! I'm gonna have to sit here with my tits hanging out?" Rainbow protested.
"I told you to either wear a bra or bring one with you, Dashie," Pinkie told her, grinning from ear to ear.
"Ugh," Rainbow groaned as she pulled her shirt over her head and tossed it in the bag, freeing her tits.
"Damn. Those are nice," Twi complimented. "What size are... mmphh."
I put my hand over Twi's mouth to try to keep her making an ass of herself again. It was then that the bookbag loaded with bras (and one shirt) was placed in front of me. I reached in and mixed them up into a jumbled mess before pulling the first bra out, mine.
"Well, I guess I'm the first in the closet and I'm going in with..." I said reaching in the bag once more. This time I pulled out a pastel pink bra. "Pinkie!"
"Sunset, that one isn't mine," Pinkie informed me.
"Well then whose is it?" I asked, confused.
Over my shoulder I heard a faint voice say, "Um, that one's mine."
I whipped my head around and saw Fluttershy standing at the bottom of the stairs.
I sat on the floor of the living room, stunned, trying to figure out how I was able to be duped the way I was.
There was the missing member of our crew, whom I was told didn't want to attend, wearing her usual white tank top and a pastel pink pair of panties (say that three times fast).
"Save some energy for me later tonight," Twi whispered in my ear with a slight giggle before I got up to be locked in the closet. I could only roll my eyes at her comment because I was hoping she was gonna be the one I was locked in the closet with.
"Okey dokey lokey. Let's go you two," Pinkie said as she led us to the closet. "Have fun. I'll put your bras back in the bag for the next round."
Me and Fluttershy went in for our seven minutes and I could tell she was up to something.
"What did you think of my gift?" she whispered in a semi-seductive tone.
I didn't know what to say. I hadn't gotten a chance to use it yet, so I improvised a response.
"I like it, Fluttershy. Thank you," I said quietly.
"Yay! I thought you would," she replied softly.
From the little bit of light that made its way under the door, I managed to see her remove her top seconds before leaning in and gently pressing her lips against mine. I tilted my head to the side to lock our lips together before she began exploring the inside of my mouth with her soft tongue.
Fluttershy broke the kiss off as I felt her reach down and begin to lift my shirt up over my head, exposing my sensitive, erect nipples before leaning back in for another kiss and massaging my breasts. I felt kind of guilty making out with Fluttershy while being a couple with Twi, but she was so sensual in the way she kissed me and how she gently traced my areolas as we were making out.
"One minute to go!" we heard through the door.
"I'm really enjoying being with you, Sunset. I don't want to stop," Fluttershy whispered softly as we put our shirts back on before locking back up in another kiss.
We got treated to a blast of light moments later when Pinkie flung the door wide open.
"Time for the next two," Pinkie asked, handing me the bag.
This round involved a purple bra with black lace which was obviously Rarity's and just to get a Twi worked up a little, I pulled out Rainbow's t-shirt. This, of course, earned me a serious protest from our resident athlete.
While Rainbow and Rarity were doing their thing, I noticed Fluttershy whisper something in Twi's ear followed by a nod of the head. Curiosity began getting the better of me as the two of them continued whispering back and forth while Applejack and I traded tips for giving our respective partners a wonderful amount of satisfaction and Pinkie watched the timer.
My head spun around when I heard, "What are... mmphh..." come from the closet, followed by "Shhh. You'll like this."
We were all given a shocking sight when Pinkie open the closet. Rainbow Dash's bike shorts were down around one of her ankles while Rarity was topless having a late night snack.
"Phan phwe..." Rainbow mumbled before she pulled something out of her mouth that I realized it was Rarity's shirt. "Sorry. Can we... have just... oh shit Rarity... just have two... two more minutes... ohhh fuck."
"Sorry. It's called 'Seven Minutes in Heaven' not 'Seven Minutes Plus Two More in Heaven'," Pinkie laughed.
Rainbow groaned as she got off the floor while Rarity asked for something to wipe her face.
"I can't believe how fucking good that tastes," Rarity said as she licked her lips. "I wish I tried eating pussy before. If I get to go in again, I would like to get some ribbon out of my bag first."
We all sat in shock at not only at Rarity's vocabulary but also that she hinted at an interest in bondage sex. Rainbow sat down back in the circle with her shorts still on her one ankle and winked at Twi.
"NEXT!" Pinkie hollered.
"Okay. Our next two contestants are..." I pulled out Twi's pink and purple bra first and then the plain white bra that belonged to Applejack. "...Twi and Applejack."
Twi got up and lifted her shirt over her head, tossed it onto my face and giggled as she headed into the closet. Rarity was leaving the room when I pulled Twi's shirt off my face.
"Where are you going, Rarity?" I asked as I stole a peek at Rainbow's rainbow-colored landing strip in between her legs.
Rarity didn't say anything, just flashed an evil grin in response as she disappeared into the room where our bags were.
"I bet I know what she's getting," Pinkie giggled as we heard a muffled 'Fuck yes' come from the direction of the closet.
Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Rarity return with a black leather belt in her hand as we had our eyes fixated on the closet.
That got the attention of Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and myself. We spun our heads towards Rainbow to see that Rarity had tied Dash's wrists together behind her back and stuffed her shirt back in her mouth.
"I... need... more," Rarity said carnally as she helped her closet partner onto the couch.
"Phan't phwe pho phomewhere phrivate?" Dash tried saying which caused Rarity to slap her ass, hard.
"HEY! No talking," Rarity told her as she slapped her ass a second time.
"Yee-haw! That's what Ah like," came from the closet, which drew our attention back the other way.
"Um, Pinkie?" I asked the party host. "How long has it been in the closet?"
Pinkie shook her head as she snapped out of her sexually-induced trance and looked at the stopwatch.
"Oopsy doopsy poopsy," she squealed as she opened the door to present Twi working over Applejack, with Applejack's Stetson on her head.
"Phat phe fuck, Phapplephack," Rainbow mumbled, which landed earned her another loud slap on the ass.
"I mean it. No. Talking," Rarity told her as she paused from violating Rainbow's love hole. "Next time I'm going to get the crop. Now stop talking."
By this time I was so fucking horny that I had my hand in my pants fucking myself and didn't care who saw it. I leaned my head back so it was laying on the armchair cushion and closed my eyes as my breathing started to shallow.
And then it happened.
I opened my eyes to see a pink bush lowering itself on my face and heard the voice it belonged to say, "I heard you're really good at this."
*Click.*
"These are gonna make a great section to our friendship scrapbook," I heard Pinkie say.
"Phinkie phwe phon't..." *Slap*
"You had better stay right there until I return," Rarity told Rainbow Dash.
While my vision was blocked due to Fluttershy sitting on my face, I felt a tugging on my pants.
"Sunny, lift your butt. I'm still hungry," I heard Twilight say while I continued to probe the soft inside of Fluttershy's pussy with my tongue.
*Click. Click. Click.*
I heard the shutter of Pinkie's cell phone camera going wild as Twilight peeled off my soggy bottoms and began to rub my clit.
"Here ya go, sugarcube," I heard Applejack say as I began moaning into Fluttershy's crotch from Twi's touch.
"I can't believe that made me faint last week," said Fluttershy.
*Crack!* "No. Smiling." I heard Rarity demand as I freed my face from under Fluttershy.
"Fluttershy, Twi, can we... find some... where more comf... comfortable if we're gonna... ohh yes... gonna have a threesome?" I asked.
"Pinkie Pie, y'all are gonna need someone ta clean ya up. Yer pants are soaked," Applejack said as she licked her lips with a ravenous look in her eye.
"Sunset?" Rarity asked as she continued to redden Rainbow's rear end. "Since you're taking a break to get comfortable, will you get the purple case out of my red suitcase and bring it here?"
"I'll get it," Twi volunteered and headed into the other room. She came back with the case Rarity asked for and Rarity was more than willing to show its contents: a bright red ball gag, bull whip and a strapon with a thick rubber cock. Rainbow's eyes grew wide with fear as she stared at Rarity pull on the massive dong while she exchanged her shirt for the ball gag.
*Crack!* Another smack with the riding crop.
"I'm going to teach you to be more respectful to everyone no matter what it takes," Rarity told her in a degrading tone. "I don't care if it takes all fucking night."
Me, Twi and Fluttershy took a second to watch the impending penetration while Rainbow violently shook her head no. Rarity paused a moment to roll Rainbow Dash over so her knees were on the floor and her stomach was on the couch before repositioning herself to fuck Rainbow Dash silly.
*Crack!*
Rarity took her rider's crop and hit Rainbow hard on her already red buttocks just as she rammed the fake dick inside her. I never heard such a high pitched scream in my life as Rarity split her open.
"I can't take any more of this," Twi said desperately. "Pinkie, can we please borrow your bed? Pinkie?"
"Okey... dokey... ohhh... lokey," was all Pinkie managed to say as Applejack sucked on her left breast while she pounded her pussy with her index and middle fingers.
Upon receiving "permission" from Pinkie Pie, me and the two shy sex fiends headed to her bedroom when Fluttershy ran back to the living room and brought back Red and the gift she got for me.
This is the best game of Seven Minutes of Heaven I've ever played, I thought as Twi tackled me onto Pinkie's bed, locked lips to mine and massaged both my tits, until I felt a tongue hit my clit. That's when it got even better.
Fluttershy laid on top of me sucking on my right nipple and massaging my left breast. Twi left the room to get something downstairs and I was left to be pleasured by the shy animal lover. I tried reaching my hot, juicy pussy but due to how Flutters was lying it was inaccessible.
"Mmmm... that feels good, Fluttershy," I moaned softly. I was really needing to get to my womanhood for some sort of relief but the way my breasts were stimulated, it could wait until Twi returned from whatever she was doing.
After Fluttershy released my tit from her mouth, she slowly kissed my body. First she made her way up to my neck before changing directions and kissing me all the way down to my waiting pussy.
"You guys forgot a few things" said Twi as she came back carrying some Reddi-Whip and lube.
My eyes lit up as Twi began spraying the whipped cream on her tits and crotch before tossing the lubricant to Fluttershy. I could still hear Rainbow Dash's "punishment" downstairs as I laid in Pinkie's guest bed having my throw rug cleaned.
"Sunny, you want to trade places with me?" Twi asked as she seductively licked a dollop of cream off her finger. "It might be easier to clean me off if I'm the one laying down."
Reluctantly, I got up so that my freaky girlfriend could lay down. When we all got situated in our new positions, I began to slowly lick the edges of her breasts, taking my time to savor each drop of whipped cream. Fluttershy took a moment from eating me out to saturate my pussy and ass in lube before getting my full attention by asking me a question.
"Which one?" she asked as she held up the butt plug and anal beads she had gotten me. I thought about it for a minute while I slowly continued to work my way to Twi's left nipple.
"Ummm, beads."
I watched as Fluttershy put lube on the beads and then disappeared behind me as I hovered on my hands and knees above Twi. What followed next made me nearly melt as Fluttershy began inserting the string of beads one by one into my ass.
"Hey! Focus!" Twi told me as I stopped licking the dairy dessert off her tits. "My boobs are too small for me to lick them clean by myself."
I went back to licking Twi's 34B breasts slowly and deliberately. Meanwhile, Fluttershy began cleaning the Reddi-Whip off of Twi’s pussy with her tongue and started fingering my pussy with her index and middle fingers.
I moaned into Twi's breast while Twi reached down and held Fluttershy's head against her labia, begging for more. I was still processing the sensation of the beads in my ass when I felt something wet on my foot. Looking down I noticed that Fluttershy's cunt grazed my foot as she moved from Twi's crotch after finishing the whipped cream.
"Sunny... use your... fingers... now," Twi said between breaths.
Fluttershy rubbed Red around in the mixture of my juices and lube to get it slicked up before slowly inserting it into my dripping sex. While I continued to voice my muffled pleasure into Twi's tits, I noticed Fluttershy's breathing began shallow as her pussy was nestled lightly on my right foot.
"Flutter...shy... give it to... me... har... OH FUCK!" I said as she picked up the pace with Red and pulled the first bead out of my butt. "Oh Celestia... that... was... Ohhhh!" I screamed again she pulled the next bead out.
"Can one of you PLEASE finish me off?" Twi begged as I tried to keep working her g-spot while I was nearing my own climax.
"Sor-sorry babe. I'm... ohhh shit... trying but I'm hav-" I stopped short as Fluttershy bottomed out my dildo in my cunt and pulled out two more beads, causing me to collapse on top of my girlfriend which pulled the last bead out of my ass.
Fluttershy somehow was getting close to climaxing herself as she pulled my rubber dick out. "Give... it... to... Twi... please..." I gasped as I began to lose consciousness from my intense orgasm.
I laid on my red and yellow striped beach towel with the sun beating down on me. I could hear the sound of crashing waves nearby while I watched Twi and Spike built a sandcastle. Rarity was to my right laying on an expensive beach chair. The rest of the girls were playing 2-on-2 volleyball on a makeshift court behind us.
"It's amazing what a year does for some people," Rarity said.
"Are you meaning me or Twi?" I asked her.
"Twilight, darling," Rarity replied. "When we went to camp last year, she wouldn't even change into a bathing suit."
I thought a moment and realized my high-class friend was right. Twi never stripped past her bra and underwear in the tent while I was in there with her. In just under a year, she went from a shy bookworm to a wild, freaky deviant. Rarity interrupted my thoughts as she continued to discuss my girlfriend.
"Actually to be honest, darling, I completely understand what you see in her body," Rarity chuckled. "She's really styling in that bikini."
"Yeah, she is," I replied as I watched Twi with a smile on my face.
Rarity and I continued to talk over the next ten minutes or so about boys (yuck!) and other random subjects before Twi took a break from her sandcastle to join me and Rares.
"I'm really proud of you babe," I told Twi when she sat down on her towel.
"For what?" she asked, puzzled.
"For coming out of your shell," I said as I leaned over to kiss her gently on the lips. "You've made so much progress socially since camp. If you would have told me last year that you would hanging out with us in a bikini on the beach during Spring Break, I would have thought you were nuts."
Twi laid down on her side next to me on my towel. She ran her hands up and down my stomach before circling my nipples through my bikini top, earning a soft moan from me.
"Alright you two," we heard from the beach chair. "This is not Pinkie's house. Or your own for that matter."
"Oops," I said with a goofy grin on my face. Twi rested her head on my shoulder and continued to run her hands up and down my stomach. It actually felt kinda romantic the way we were laying.
"I think you two were made for each other," Rarity said softly. "The way you horse around, cuddle, and even..." she lowered her voice to a light whisper for the last bit, "...how you have sex."
"Thank you, Rarity," Twi said with a smile before giving me another kiss on the cheek.
The three of us just laid there talking about random topics for about fifteen minutes before we heard, "HEADS UP!” and seconds later I had a volleyball hit the sand mere inches from my face.
"Rainbow! Are you trying to kill me?" I hollered.
"Sorry," Rainbow Dash said as she retrieved the ball. "Fluttershy hit it off the side of her wrist when she went to serve."
"Uh huh," I responded skeptically before turning my attention to Twi. "Babe, my arm's getting numb can we shift around?"
"How about you roll over and I'll put some sunscreen on the back of your body?" Twi asked me after sitting up.
I nodded as I held my top on, because the string that went around my neck was untied, and rolled onto my belly. While Twi was loading her hands with sunscreen, I reached behind my back and untied the other string, for tan line purposes.
"That's different," I said after she started working the cream into my skin. Her hands pressed on each side of my leg and lightly worked their way up and down. She did it to my other leg before moving to to my feet and repeating the process.
Then Spike got involved. He started licking the sole of right foot which was making me flinch because of how it much it tickled. Then he began licking each toe, one at a time starting with my big toe, all the way down and then back up again before gently biting my big toe.
"Ow! What was that for, Spike?" I asked half-asleep. "I don't mind the licking because it tickles but the biting really hurts."
"Sorry," I heard a faint voice say. "I'll be more gentle next time."
Then it dawned on me that I had been dreaming I was on the beach. So I lifted my head and looked towards the foot of the bed and saw the long pink locks of Fluttershy's hair covering my foot.
"Fluttershy! What are you doing?" I whispered harshly so I didn't wake Twi who was sound asleep to my right.
She released my big toe from her mouth with a pop and made eye contact with me. I immediately saw the mixture of fear and shock in her eyes.
"Wait! Where are you going?" I whispered as she took off out of the guest room in tears. I eased off the bed and quickly followed her butt naked. I caught up with her just as she ducked into the bathroom and locked the door.
"Fluttershy, can you let me in so we can talk?" I asked through the door. While I waited for a response, I pressed my ear to the door to try to make out what was going on inside. The only sound I heard from inside was Fluttershy sobbing. "Fluttershy, please let me in. I want to talk to you."
"No!" she cried from the other side. "There's nothing to talk about. I'm a freak."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
After a few minutes of begging, Fluttershy finally unlocked the door so that could I join her in the bathroom. She was sitting on the edge of the bathtub wearing just her panties when I knelt down in front of her and took hold of her hand.
"What's going on Fluttershy?" I asked softly.
"I... I... I'm so... embarrassed," she said between sobs.
"Why?"
"Be-because... your... I-I can't say it," she said as her cheeks turned cherry red.
"Say what? I'm not going to be mad," I reassured her.
After taking a deep breath she replied quickly, "Your feet make me extremely horny!"
I was dumbfounded by her response and just sat there on my heels in shock for a minute or two before I was able to put words together.
"Oh, that's, uh, interesting," I stammered.
"I'm so sorry, Sunset. You're one of my best friends and I... I took advantage of you," she cried.
I leaned forward and cradled her head while I recovered from Fluttershy's admission as she broke down in tears once more. Never in my life would I have figured Fluttershy to have a foot fetish. Of course I never guessed Rarity would be into bondage either.
"You... you don't think I'm a freak, do you?" Fluttershy asked through her tears.
"No I don't," I told her softly. "I'm a little surprised but I don't think you're a freak. Well, maybe in bed you are. Haha."
"Sunset, can I ask for a favor or two?" she asked after smiling at my joke.
"Sure. Anything."
"Can you keep this between us and, um, maybe let me rub my pussy against your feet?" Fluttershy asked as she tapped the tips of her fingers together nervously.
I thought about it for a moment before blushing slightly and answering, "Sure. Why not?"
***
After receiving the most interesting foot massage I ever had, I got a washcloth from the linen closet and cleaned Fluttershy's "lotion" off. I looked at Fluttershy, who had collapsed in a heap against the bathtub after cumming hard.
"Do you need help going back to bed?" I asked as I lifted her chin so she could look at me.
"Um, give me... a moment... please," Fluttershy responded between breaths.
"Okay, then," I laughed. I was amazed that my friend was able to get off just from sliding my foot in between the folds of her labia. I guess that's why it's called a footjob. Honestly it kinda felt good in a way but I don't think I could get off with someone else's foot in my cunt though.
Fluttershy finally recovered enough to stand but she wasn't too steady. I unlocked the door, slung her right arm over my shoulder and helped her stumble back to the guest bed where Twi was still drooling and snoring.
"Thank you," Fluttershy whispered as I crawled back in the bed between her and Twi.
"Mmmm, you're welcome," Twi mumbled softly.
***
The morning sun filtered through the curtains as I flexed my fingers to try to get the feeling back in them. I felt like a female pimp as I laid in the middle of the queen-sized bed with Twi on my right shoulder and Fluttershy on my left. While I was lost in my thoughts, I began to feel the nipple on my right breast begin to harden.
"Good morning, Twi," I said looking over at her.
The only response I got was a soft moan as she continued to alternate between circling my areola and gently rolling my nipple in between her thumb and forefinger. A soft giggle escaped my lips knowing she was pretending to stimulate me in her sleep.
"Good morning," came from my left as I caressed Twi's hair.
"Good morning, Fluttershy," I responded as turned to look at her. "How did you sleep?"
"Oh, I had the most amazing dream," she responded with a wink.
"Maybe you'll have to tell us about it sometime," I said with a smile on my face.
Twi was still pretending to grope me in her sleep as I slid my hand down her back and lightly grabbed her ass, earning another soft moan from Twi. I looked in Fluttershy's eyes and saw she wanted in on this too, so I pointed toward my feet and gave her a wink.
With a smirk on her face, Fluttershy hurried down to the foot of the bed and began massaging my left foot between her tits. The movement of from the mattress was enough to get Twi to open her eyes to see what was going on.
"Sunny, why is Fluttershy rubbing your feet between her tits?" Twi asked me.
"It's a massage technique I learned about," Fluttershy said before I could respond.
Twi gave her a quizzical look before asking, "Do you have a foot fetish?"
Fluttershy immediately froze with a deer in the headlights look on her face. I could tell she didn't want to confirm Twi's assumption but regardless she nodded her head in response.
"That's awesome!" Twi said with excitement. "You want to get off on my feet? Or maybe let me try getting off on yours?"
I laid there in astonishment as I finally realized how much of a freak my girlfriend really was.
***
"Oh my... I didn't realize how... how great someone's foot feels... rubbing against my pussy," Twi said as she gasped for air after squirting her cum on my feet.
"I'm guessing this is something we're going to be doing more often when you stay over," I said to Twi.
"Every now and then," she remarked.
We checked on our bed mate who was in her own euphoria after watching Twi get off on my feet..
"I'm fine girls," Fluttershy said quietly. "We should probably head downstairs for breakfast though."
I looked around the bedroom for something to wear, only to realize that the only one that entered the bedroom with any kind of clothes was Fluttershy and she left her panties in the bathroom. So the three of us proudly went downstairs in the nude, smelling of sex.
Once we entered the living room where everyone else had passed out, we saw a stressed and exhausted Rainbow Dash on the floor, still tied up. Rarity was laying on the couch beside Rainbow with a remote in her hand. Applejack was lying sideways across one of the chairs with her hat covering her face. Pinkie was no where in the room so we assumed she was in the kitchen.
"Sun-Sunset?" Rainbow whispered shakily. "Ca-can you get th-the remote from Rarity?"
"What's it for?" I asked.
"It-it's for the wireless bu-bullet she put in my snatch," Rainbow replied silently.
"I don't know," I replied with a sadistic grin. "I mean, she is your mistress and I don't want you getting in trouble for trying to take it away."
"ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING?" Rainbow shouted, waking Rarity.
"No swearing!" Rarity reprimanded her as she simultaneously yawned and pushed a button on the remote in her hand. I could only smile as Rainbow shook her head and beg for forgiveness.
"I'm... I'm sorry... mis-mistress... I'll be... Ohhh... I'll be good, pl-please," Rainbow pleaded between breaths.
Rarity held the button for a few more minutes, seemingly bringing Rainbow to near climax before releasing it. Poor Rainbow Dash was barely able to move when the vibrator stopped buzzing inside her.
"How long have you been doing this to her, Rarity?" I asked with concern.
"They've been at this all damn night. It's a wonder Ah got any sleep at all," Applejack replied. "Rarity's been edging Rainbow ever since y'all went upstairs last night. As much as Ah love 'tasting the Rainbow' so to speak, Ah don't think Ah wanna be anywhere near that dam when it finally breaks."
Rarity's eyes lit up as soon as she heard Applejack's suggestion. Even I began to get worried as a deviant smirk crossed Rarity's face a moment later.
"Oh, Rainbow Dash, would you like to finally climax?" Rarity sung to her sex slave.
Rainbow Dash looked at me, Twi, Fluttershy and Applejack before finally answering. "Yes mistress. Just tell me what to do."
"I want you to kneel in front of the chair and get ready to eat out... Sunset!" Rarity grinned.
"Why me?" I asked in shock.
"Well, I've been thoroughly satisfied, Applejack's starting to doze off again and seeing that your feet are slightly shimmering at least one of you partners got off earlier. So that means you get the honor of having a submissive bitch pleasure you," explained Rarity.
"Ohh-kay..." I slowly responded. "Where would the best place be to receive said pleasure?"
"Probably the chair with your feet resting on the arms would be best," Rarity answered.
I got in position for what was allegedly going to be one of the best pussy eating sessions of my life. Rainbow Dash slowly crawled over between my legs on her knees and got into position.
"Before you begin, I won't let you cum until Sunset is a shaking blob of jelly from your tongue work."
"What?!" Rainbow and I asked in unison.
"Get to work bitch," Rarity commanded. "If I catch you using your hands, they're going back behind your back."
Rainbow started by straining her neck to reach my navel and sloppily kissing it. She then licked my lower abdomen in a straight line toward my love hole, stopping just before reaching my clit.
"Don't you tease me like Twi does," I complained.
Rainbow leaned back up and gently kissed me down each of my inner thigh, again stopping short of my love canal before reversing course. As odd as it felt, I was starting to go insane and I had to resist the urge to shove her head into my pussy. After a few repetitions of her kissing my stomach and inner thighs, I finally got what I desperately wanted. Rainbow gave a single downward flick of her tongue against my swollen clit.
"Finally!" I shouted as a small shock wave went through my body.
I had no idea where Rainbow learned her next trick but it felt fucking great. She started on the left side of my clit and ran her tongue side to side, first going across my clit and then moving lower with each pass. She raised her body up when she got to the bottom side of pussy, dragging her tongue all the way up and hitting my clit again.
"Rain-Rainbow... please... suck on... my clit," I begged.
Instead she somehow managed to get the tip of her tongue inside my pussy and press against my love button at the same time. She finally invaded my pussy with her talented tongue, rocking her head side to side causing my insides to be pleased by her twisting tongue. My breathing became extremely shallow because I couldn't take much more from this.
"Oh... fu-fuck. I-I can't... oh Celestia... I-I'm cu-cumming... hard," I gasped as I felt my pussy juices rush into Rainbow Dash's mouth.
"Can you move darling?" Rarity asked from the couch after I finished my climax.
My eyes shot open in surprise as Rainbow Dash returned to eating breakfast at my expense. She started doing a figure eight around my pussy and asshole. I looked toward the others with some of my remaining strength and saw Applejack had moved to a prone position on the floor and had Twi sitting on her face and Fluttershy munching on Applejack's carpet.
The sight of those three going helped Rainbow's cause immensely as Rainbow finally started to suck on my clit. My shallow breathing became more erratic as Rainbow stopped sucking and moved lower once more.
Please not a rimjob, I thought.
Almost immediately after thinking that, I felt pressure against my ass as Rainbow began to pleasure me anally. After maybe thirty seconds, my body stiffened up again.
"Oh... my... fucking... SWEET CELESTIA... Rainbow... I... ohh fuck!" I shouted as I covered Dash's face with cum.
My feet slid off the arms of the chair after coming down off my second intense orgasm. I tried to push myself up on the chair but just couldn't do it.
"Good girl, Rainbow Dash," Rarity praised her. "Now you can-"
"WHO WANTS BREAK-" Pinkie interrupted as she bounced into the room before coming to a screeching halt. "Oh. Why didn't anyone tell me breakfast was already being served in the living room?!"
"Pinkie? Would you like to taste the Rainbow?" Rarity asked with a sly grin on her face.
"Me? That sounds super duper awesome!" Pinkie exclaimed as she pulled her nightgown off.
"Here's the key to the cuffs and be sure to take the bullet out of her pussy," instructed Rarity.
Pinkie Pie rushed over to grab the key to release Rainbow Dash from her captivity before rubbing our band leader's clit. Rainbow began to moan loudly in lust as Pinkie slowly inserted her finger into Rainbow's love canal to retrieve the mini vibrator. I was close to climaxing a third time just by tugging on my nipples while watching Rainbow and Pinkie and the other three were providing some great audio also. Rarity was content with taking in all the action with a huge grin on her face and her left hand in her panties.
"Pinkie... puh-lease... get it... over... with," Rainbow begged, almost in tears. "I... have... been waiting... all... freaking night... for this."
"But you taste soooo good, Dashie. I want savor every bit of you," Pinkie replied.
"Save some of that apple pie for me, Fluttershy," Twi said from the other side of the room, catching my attention.
Twi had turned around into a 69 position with Applejack and was savoring her honey pot with Fluttershy as they took turns licking her. Applejack was nearing the apex of her pleasure as she stopped eating out Twi so she could breathe.
"Yeee-haww! Th-thanks... girls," Applejack hollered in ecstasy.
I turned back to Rainbow's continued torment after seeing Twi and Fluttershy covered in AJ's juices. Rainbow Dash was biting her bottom lip as the sexual pressure continued to build. Pinkie was flicking Rainbow's clit with her finger while invading her pussy with her tongue.
"Are you ready Dashie?" Pinkie asked.
"Y-yes," Rainbow stammered.
"Okey dokey lokey," Pinkie said as she bottomed out three fingers inside Rainbow as she sucked hard on her clit.
The next thing we knew, Rainbow was screaming in pleasure and Pinkie was getting a special hair washing. After everyone recovered Pinkie made an announcement to the group.
"This has been the greatest, bestest, awesomest party I ever had but we need to make a promise with each other. Everyone repeat after me: I will not tell anyone about this party. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a dildo between my thighs."
After a short giggle fit, the rest of us repeated Pinkie's Perv Promise.
I got home from Pinkie's house after dropping off Twi at her house something weighing heavily on my mind: how the hell did Rarity break Rainbow Dash last night? I sat on the sofa with my journal with the intent of filling Princess Twilight in on the few PG-rated details of the party. But as I wrote to her, my mind kept coming back to Rarity and Rainbow. Ten minutes after I finished the letter to Twilight, I pulled my phone from my pocket and dialed one of my friend's phone number.
"Sunset darling!" Rarity answered. "How can I help you?"
"I need advice, badly," I told her.
"Oooh! You need some ideas for proposing to-"
"No, no, no," I interrupted. "It's a matter of sexuality."
"Oh darling, that may be a problem," Rarity responded.
"How so?"
"I may have indulged in Rainbow flavored pie last night, but I still consider myself straight," she began. "You and Twilight on the other hand are, well, lesbians."
"Ugh! I need to know if what you did with Rainbow Dash might work with Twi," I implored.
"Why would you want that, dear?" Rarity questioned.
"I'm trying to get her settled down sexually," I replied. "This morning she got off on my foot."
All I heard on the other end of the line was a maniacal laughter from the fashionista. Needless to say that wasn't helping my mood.
"Laugh it up," I deadpanned. "I'm serious. I love Twi to death but I gotta find some way to help her curb her hormones."
"And you're hoping BDSM might get her to curb those hormones," Rarity said.
"Yes! Exactly!" I exclaimed.
"I don't know, darling," Rarity said. "The fact she was able to cum with your foot in her pussy, BDSM may not be the best course."
"Are you sure?" I asked.
"The only thing I might be able to recommend is a chastity belt," Rarity replied.
"Seriously?" I asked.
"Yes, darling," she replied.
Rarity and I talked a little longer before my journal started buzzing and glowing, causing me to hang up and be greeted by more laughter from Princess Twilight.
Sometimes I wish I was back in Equestria, I thought as I shook my head.
"Sunset Shimmer. I find you guilty of high treason against Equestria," Princess Celestia said angrily.
"What?" I cried. "Why?"
"In lieu of imprisonment, I hereby exile you to the mirror realm," she continued. "You will surrender your journals and the Equestrian Geodes that you and your friends possess upon your re-entry, after which the portal will be destroyed."
"B-but... but what about my... my family?" I continued to sob.
"They will escort you to the portal for a final goodbye."
I sat straight up in the bed, my body drenched in sweat as my breathing was shallow and rapid. I looked around the darkness of my bedroom as I calmed down from my recurring dream.
"This is fun... *snort*" came the soft voice of Twi as she drooled on her pillow.
I'm so lucky to be with someone like you, I thought as I gently brushed her hair from her face with my fingers as I watched her sleep for a few minutes.
"Sweet dreams, babe." I quietly whispered as I laid back down and kissed her on the forehead before snuggling up and going back to sleep.
"Mmmm. Good morning," I heard softly in my ear. I turned my head to look over my shoulder as Twi leaned over to meet my lips.
"Morning, babe," I replied with a smile on my face after our lips separated. "How'd you sleep?"
"Well, aside from somepony tossing and turning in her sleep, I slept great," she giggled as she gave me a squeeze from behind.
"Look at you," I smiled as I wiggled free and rolled over. "Haven't even gotten packed yet and you're talking in Equestrian terminology."
"Yep," replied Twi before taking on a serious look. "But seriously, you had that dream again didn't you?"
"Yeah I did," I said before letting out a deep sigh. "I'm just so nervous about meeting with Princess Celestia."
Twi sat up and pulled me up with her and stared me in the eyes before responding.
"Listen. Everything will work out fine. From what Princess Twilight has told us, she's been worried sick about you since you first left."
After a brief pause, I nodded my head and agreed. She was right. I shouldn't be so uptight about it. After all, Twi was going to be there outside the main chambers waiting for us.
"Well, I guess we should get up and make breakfast," Twi said as she turned slightly and grabbed her glasses off the nightstand. "Who's turn is it?"
"Yours," I said with a huge grin. "Don't burn the apartment down while I'm getting a shower."
"Oh, haha," Twi told me as she gave me a playful shove. "Any requests?"
"Surprise me," I replied as I grabbed my robe and headed toward the bathroom.
After my usual fight with shower knob (seriously, there's gotta be some life hack to make this easier), I slipped out of my pajamas and stepped into the shower. I had my hair completely lathered in strawberry mango scented shampoo when I heard the smoke alarm go off. Seriously? I thought as I accidentally opened my eyes allowing the shampoo to run into them.
I grabbed the towel off the hook and wrapped it around me as I begun to run toward the kitchen to help Twi put out whatever fire she started. Upon entering the kitchen, however, I saw Twi get off of one of the dining chairs with the barbecue lighter, laughing like a hyena.
"You..." I said as I continued to drip soap and water on the living room carpet. "I... ran out here thinking you set the kitchen on fire, again, only to find that you... you... ugh!"
Twi couldn't come up with a response because of how hard she was laughing. I just groaned and went back to the bathroom to finish my shower.
This is going to be a long week in Equestria, I thought.
Me and Twi finished our shopping trip with the girls as we picked up some gifts for my family and our Equestrian counterparts. The hardest part of the whole trip was trying to find somewhere that sold an old-school instant camera so we could take pictures on our vacation.
"You sure you don't want to join us at Crystal Beach, darlings?" Rarity asked as we had lunch in the food court.
"Maybe after graduation," Twi said sheepishly. "I've been wanting to visit Equestria for a while but we just haven't had any time to go."
"Really? Or are you just saying that because Crystal Beach is a-" Pinkie said before Rainbow covered her mouth.
"This here ain't the place ta be talkin' 'bout those sortsa places," Applejack fussed.
"It can't be that bad. I mean, Fluttershy's even going," Pinkie insisted.
"I'm sorry but what's the big deal about Crystal Beach?" Twi asked, earning a look of shock from the rest of us. "What? What did I say?"
I leaned over and whispered the information about Crystal Beach in Twi's ear. Once she assimilated the information, her eyes nearly grew to cartoonish proportions. The rest of us just giggled at her reaction.
"I... uh... well... ahem," Twi sputtered while we kept giggling.
"Oh come on," Rainbow Dash said. "We all know what you look like thanks to the party Pinkie threw for Sunset two months ago."
"It's not that. I... well... I thought you were referring to Crystal Cove just outside of Canterlot," Twi said as her face turned slightly red.
"So any plans for when you're in Equestria? Besides making nice with Princess Celestia?" Rainbow asked before finishing off the last bite of her second triple cheeseburger.
"We're going to visit my family for a little bit and hopefully spend some time with Princess Twilight and her friends. We'd really like to see visit the Crystal Empire if we get time," I replied as I worked on my garden salad.
"Correct me if Ah'm wrong but didn't ya already visit the Crystal Empire before?" Applejack asked as she finished her lunch.
"Yes and no," I said. "When I stole Princess Twilight's crown I was physically in the Crystal Empire but as far as checking out the sights, no I haven't.
"So when are you leaving?" Fluttershy asked softly.
"You're eager to get rid of us," Twi said jokingly.
"What? No. I just needed to know when I needed to come by to pick up Spike and Ray," Fluttershy said defensively as she tried making herself smaller.
I moved over beside Fluttershy and put my arm around her to reassure her that Twi was only kidding.
"So what does everyone want to do now that we're finished eating?" Pinkie asked.
"If you all don't mind, I'd like to do a little shopping alone with Rarity for about an hour," I said trying not blush.
"Alright then," Twi said. "How about we all meet back here at 1:30 then."
After agreeing on the meeting time I gave Twi a kiss before we all split up.
The girls, Spike and Ray all joined me and Twi at the statue shortly after dusk so that they could give us a send-off.
"You sure I can't go with you guys?" Spike asked as Ray laid on top of his head.
We all giggled at his question before Twi hugged Spike and I rubbed cheeks with Ray and said goodbye to the girls.
"Remember, ease into it otherwise you'll go flying into the bookcase across the room from the mirror," I told Twi as we turned around with our loaded backpacks on our shoulders.
"This may sound kind of silly but..." Twi said tapping her fingers together nervously.
"But what?"
"Will you hold my hand, please?" she asked quietly.
"Sure," I smiled, taking her right hand.
"Bye everyone," me and Twi said together as we stepped forward and disappeared into the portal.
Me and Twi's rear hooves stepped out from the portal at the same time, touching the crystalline floor of the mirror room. She was still holding onto me as our bodies tilted forward so that we were on three legs.
"Umm, Twi? You can let go now," I said as I saw her struggling to stand.
"Probably a good idea," she said just before falling face first on the floor sending her glasses skidding across the room.
I channeled some magic and grabbed Twi's glasses in a teal aura that matched the one surrounding my horn. While I levitated her black framed glasses back to her face, I buried my muzzle under her chest to help her back onto all fours.
"Thanks, Sunny," Twi said as her face turned red with embarrassment. "This is going to be a little harder than I thought."
I gave a soft chuckle before realizing the room was completely void of ponies besides the two of us. Raising an eyebrow, I slowly walked toward the doors to see if there was anypony else here.
Maybe we're early, I thought as I heard another thud behind me followed by the sound of plastic on crystal. Looks like I'm going have to teach somepony how to walk.
I made my way back to Twi, once again carrying her glasses with my magic. "Twi, unlike human movement, ponies need to have support on both sides at all times."
"I'm beginning to figure that out," Twi said as she rubbed her right cheek with her hoof. "So learning magic right now is probably out of the question."
"Yes," I replied with a soft smile. "You know how the saying-"
"Sorry we're late!" Princess Twilight shouted as she and Spike burst through the door. "I hope you weren't waiting too long."
"Nah," I said as I flashed a quick grin. "I've been trying to teach Twi how to walk."
Spike started to snicker before Twilight gave him a light smack with her left wing, effectively silencing him.
"Did you forget about when I had to learn to walk when I transformed into a human?" Twilight asked him. "You weren't giggling and laughing then."
"Hehe," Spike chuckled nervously. "Oops."
I couldn't help but laugh at the exchange going on between the Princess and her assistant. I knew where she was coming from as far as learning to be bipedal. Anyway, while those two were going at it, I finally got Twi walking like a pony... somewhat. As Twilight lead us to our room that we were going to be staying for the night, I walked beside my girlfriend helping her back up every couple minutes.
"You keep this up, you'll get a cutie mark in falling down," I teased as I picked Twi up for what already seemed like the hundredth time.
"Oh, ha ha," Twi said sarcastically. "Speaking of which, what does my cutie mark look like anyway?"
I stopped to look at her flank (which the sight of it was beginning to drive me wild) and had a mischievous idea pop into my head.
"Well, um, to be honest, you're a, uh, a blank flank," I stuttered nervously. The news seemed to shake Twilight and Spike as they spun around in shock.
"SERIOUSLY?!" shouted Twilight, causing her voice to echo through the hallway. "I mean, I figured you would be a unicorn when you came through the portal but I would've thought you'd at least have a cutie mark."
A look of worry began to spread across Twi's face while I did my best to stifle the laugh that was about to burst through my teeth. Twilight hurried back to check my girlfriend's flank, managing to catch my wink before saying anything and began playing along.
"Yep it's definitely bare," Twilight 'confirmed', also trying to stifle at least a smile. "Maybe the CMC will able to help her out."
Twi began to break down in tears as she flopped on the floor and buried her head in her hooves. "I thought the mirror would give me a cutie mark," she sobbed. "But I still have to earn it? It's not fair."
My laughter I was holding in suddenly vanished as I realized my little prank might have gone too far. I laid down on the cold floor beside her and put my left foreleg around her to console her.
"I'm sorry, babe," I said quietly. "I was just playing a little prank on you. I didn't mean for it to go this far. You do have a cutie mark. It's an open book and a beaker."
Twi looked at Twilight and then to me before standing back up and trotting off, picking up Spike, shouting "Gotcha!"
"Did we-?" I asked Twilight with a raised eyebrow.
"I think so," Twilight replied with a small smile.
I let out a huge sigh before muttering under my breath, "Twi, two. Me, zero."
After a basic lesson on levitation from Twilight in the castle library, Twi joined me and Spike in the sitting room where he was eagerly giving me a history lesson on he and Twilight's adventures in Equestria.
"You all turned into Crystal Ponies?" I said in amazement.
"Well, almost everypony," Spike said somberly as he lowered his head.
"Who didn't get turned into a Crystal Pony?" I heard Twi ask as she entered the room.
Spike sighed with a sad look on his face and said, "Me. I was the only one."
I hopped off my chair and threw my forelegs around Spike. "That's gotta be rough. Seeing all of your friend's coats were shining and sparkling while you were left out."
"You didn't let me finish," he said as he lifted his head and began to smile. "I became the very first CRYSTAL... DRAGON!"
I saw Twi sit down so that she could place both of her front hooves over her muzzle. I knew she was trying her best to keep from laughing due to the shitty grin that was appearing underneath. I planted a hoof square on my forehead, forgetting that hooves are a lot harder than hands, which caused Twi to lose control.
"Ow!" I hollered as I rubbed the bruise that I could already feel forming. "I can't believe I've been trolled three times in less than two days. Are you almost done?"
"I... I..." Twi tried saying. "I... you... I can't..."
"Spit it out already," I groaned.
"Whe-when... did you... be-become... so... so..." Twi continued to cackle.
"Gullible?" I finished reluctantly.
"Yeah... Hahaha..." Twi confirmed as her laughter grew louder.
"I have no idea," I mumbled.
We finally made our way to our room after another two hours of Spike's boasting. I hopped onto the edge of the bed as I watched Twi walk seductively into the bathroom.
"Sunny?" she called from the other room.
"Yeah, babe?" I answered.
"What do hooves feel like?" she asked as she poked her head around the door with an all-too-familiar smile on her face.
"Uhhhh... you mean, um, like..." I stammered.
"Yep! I want to explore that kind of magic too," Twi said way too eagerly.
I face hoofed for the second time in mere hours at her response. We had spent most of the night before satisfying her urges in the hopes her hormones would stay under control while we were here.
"Twi, please tell me you're joking," I desperately begged.
"Have I ever been known to joke about that subject?" she replied.
She had me there. But there was just something a little off by her tone. It sounded more... seductive than usual.
"Twi, would you please turn around so you're facing away from me?" I asked warily. She obliged my request and confirmed something I had feared would happen before leaving the human world: Twi was in heat.
"Are you okay, Sunny?" she asked as I continued to feel a nervous smile cover my face.
"Um, yeah. Nothing wrong," I said with my head in my hooves. "Except for the fact that we're meeting my parents tomorrow and the mirror decided to drop us off here with you in heat!"
Twi didn't have an answer for that. Instead, she joined me on the end of the bed and threw her left foreleg around my shoulders.
"Everything will be fine, Sunny. I can control this," she said, attempting to calm my nerves.
I just stared at the floor, shook my head and sighed. "No, you can't. It's biology. I remember the times I was in heat. I couldn't do anything when a stallion was nearby."
"Is there a magic spell that can help calm my urges?" she asked as I continued to eyeball the floor.
"Not that I know of," I replied somberly. "I asked Princess Celestia the same question the first time I came into heat after becoming her personal pupil."
"Oh," Twi said as she joined me in staring at the floor. "Sooo... what are we going to do?"
I stepped off the train at Canterlot Station with my eyes looking bloodshot and my eyelids feeling like they were going to close at any moment. I had spent most of the night before trying to satisfy Twi's hormones so that she wouldn't try riding my father when we got to my parents' place. Twi stepped off behind me somehow looking fresh as a daisy, even though she fell asleep after I did. I looked at her and saw she was looking around, checking out the sights of Canterlot.
"What do you think?" I asked her as she came to a stop to my right.
"It's... smaller than what I imagined it would be," she said.
"Well, you have to take into account that most ponies are about two feet shorter than humans, so the buildings don't need to be as high," I reminded her as we resumed walking.
"I forgot about that," she said sheepishly while trying to cover her face with her mane. "Where are we going first? Canterlot Castle or your parents' house?"
"Neither," I told her. "I need some coffee from the best donut shop in the city."
"And that is...?" she asked.
"Oh. Donut Joe's," I replied with a tired grin.
"But I thought you only drank tea when you were Celestia's pupil," she asked with a puzzled look in her eyes.
"I did, but only when we had tea together," I clarified. "Most times if I was by myself or with my family I would drink coffee. Celestia thought it fueled my rage and disrespectfulness toward her."
Twi nuzzled my neck as before replying, "Maybe it did. Caffeine has been known to feed anger in humans so it could be possible. Anyway, I looove seeing you on a caffeine high."
"Why?" I asked cautiously.
She moved closer to my ear and whispered, "Because I think it makes you look sexy."
"WHAT?!" I shouted, causing nearly a dozen other ponies to stop what they were doing and stare at the two of us as we walked down Canterlot's main street. I lit up my horn to move my mane over my face to conceal my embarrassment brought on by my hormonal marefriend.
"Nothing!" Twi sing-songed as she bounced a few steps ahead of me.
What the hay am I gonna do with her? I thought. I can't be dishing out all-night sex marathons the whole time we're here. I don't have that kind of-
"C'mon Slowpoke Sunny," Twi called with a mischievous grin, interrupting my train of thought. "I don't know where Joe's place is at."
I trotted up to her, set a hoof on her muzzle, and whispered as quietly as I could, "I know you have raging hormones right now due to the mirror's sick joke but do you think that you can control your language when we're in public? Please?"
She looked around, finally noticing all the attention she brought upon us and slowly nodded her head. "I'm sorry, Sunny. I've just never been in heat before and I'm really having trouble dealing with these hormones," she whispered.
"I understand that," I sympathized. "But you need to try focusing on other stuff besides your loins. Think about the prom or graduation or what kind of cake you would want for our we-, I mean, your birthday."
Twi's eyes went wide as saucers at part of my ramble. "Wait! Our what?! What are you planning, Sunny?"
"Um, nothing. Hey, there's Donut Joe's shop," I said nervously. "You gotta try his strawberry filled, chocolate iced donuts. They. Are. Heavenly."
"Don't change the subject," Twi chided me. "I wanna know what you were going to say!"
"I, uh, maybe we could talk about it over dinner?" I said as I continued to try avoiding the subject.
"I'll think about it," Twi asked flatly. "But you're going to explain yourself at some point before the day is out."
"Deal," I reluctantly agreed before turning my attention to Donut Joe, who was facing away from the counter. "One extra large, extra strong espresso, hold the cream and sugar, please."
"I recognize that order," he said as he turned around. "Sunset Shimmer! How in the hay have you been?"
I scratched at the floor as he made his way around the counter. "I, um, I've been... studying... abroad."
Twi began giggling and said quietly, "Yeah, in more than one way." I turned and shot her a look expressing my displeasure in her little quip, earning me an innocent-sounding "What?"
"How long has it been?" Joe asked as he gave me a hug.
"Geez, almost four years, I think," I replied with a smile.
"I can tell that you’ve definitely changed," he told me.
"Really? How?" I wondered aloud. "I mean, we just came in a couple minutes ago."
"Well for starters, you never said 'please' when you used to order your coffee," he replied. "And this is the first time I've ever seen you bring a friend in here with you."
I felt my face begin to burn at the last part of his comment, temporarily silencing me.
"Umm, yeah, that's my... uh... marefriend, SciTwi," I managed to get out a minute later.
"A marefriend? You really have changed," he said, his eyes wide in surprise. "I would've pegged you to being alone your entire life."
"Was she really that selfish when she was younger?" Twi asked in awe.
"Selfish, rude, a pain in the flank, but also one of my most loyal customers," Joe told her with a smile. "So how about you two grab yourself a seat and I'll bring your coffee and the usual donut platter in a few minutes."
"Sounds perfect," I said as I led Twi to the booth I would always sit at when I was younger.
A couple hours later, Twi and I left Donut Joe's with a baker's dozen of Twi's new favorite donuts and headed to my parents' house. As the house came into view, I felt my legs begin to lock up.
"Sunny? You okay?" Two asked me as she waved her right hoof in front of my face.
"Uh, yeah. Sure. Nothing... wrong," I stammered. "It's just, well... let's go back to Joe's to get some more donuts and then head back to Ponyville."
"Sunny..." she said in a serious tone. "What's wrong?"
I gave her a nervous smile before replying, "I never told my parents about being dismissed as Celestia's pupil. Or told them I planned to run away to another dimension."
"Okay, well use this time to explain what happened," Twi reassured me. "They've probably been worried sick for the last four years, wondering where you've been."
"Yeah... I hope so," I said quietly as we finally made our way to the door.
After a couple minutes, Twi finally broke the awkward silence that was hovering in the air between us.
"So are you going to ring the bell or am I gonna have to?" Twi asked me.
“Ummm, it doesn't look like anypony's home,” I stalled nervously.
“Ugh, just ring the bell, Sunny.”
I pulled the rope that was connected to the doorbell and immediately turned around to walk away. “Oh well, no one's home,” I said quickly.
Just before I reached the street I heard filly call out, “Shimmy? Is that you?”
I slowly looked over my shoulder to see an aqua unicorn with tears in her eyes. My little sister, Breaking Dawn, that I hadn't seen or even spoke to in nearly four years had a look on her face that expressed both confusion and joy. I felt my own eyes begin to water as I nervously made my way back to the front door.
"Yes, Dawnie," I said solemnly. "It... it's me."
After another minute of looking at each other, Dawnie galloped as fast as she could and wrapped both forelegs around me. Nothing was said between us, but there wasn't any way for us to speak due to the both of us crying. I managed to catch a glimpse at Twi through my tear-filled eyes and saw her nod in approval with a small smile on her face.
"Dawn?" I heard a stallion call from inside the house. "Who's at the door sweetheart? Dawn?"
As the hoofsteps grew closer, I heard an audible gasp of surprise. I did my best to look in the doorway but all I could see was a large orange blob.
"Misty, come here," he shouted. "Quick!"
Dawnie and I finally settled down and I wiped her tears from her face before cleaning my own. However as soon as my vision was restored, it became blocked once more as my parents Sunfire and Misty Dawn embraced me as tightly as they could at the same time.
"Oh Sunny, we've missed you so much," said mom, trying to hold back her tears. "Thank Celestia that you're safe."
The feeling that I was missing for years finally returned to me as I stood up on my hind legs and put a foreleg around each of my parents. I couldn't get the words to form in my mouth as to how I felt, temporarily rendering me mute. Silence filled the front yard as I looked at the clouds with tears returning to my eyes, broken only by the sound of me beginning to cry.
"You... you're not mad at me for leaving without a trace?" I whispered through my sobs.
"No, Sunset," dad answered as he and mom let me go.
"We were more worried than anything else," said mom, wiping my tears away. "Let's go inside so we can talk about it and you can introduce us to your friend."
As we walked into the house, Twi discreetly nuzzled my cheek and in response I whispered, “Thank you, babe.”
My parents and sister led Twi and me to the den where we could sit comfortably and have some tea while we caught up.
"Before we start catching up I'd like to formally introduce my, umm, uhh..." I stammered slightly.
"Her girlfriend," Twi finished for me. "SciTwi Sparkle, a distant cousin of Princess Twilight Sparkle."
"Girlfriend?" Dawnie asked with a look of confusion. "Is that like someone you're in love with?"
"That's exactly what she is. It's a long story, to be honest," I explained as mom entered the room and began pouring tea for everypony.
I waited for mom to settle down next to dad before I began telling my story. I told them about how conceited, arrogant and selfish that I had become. Then about the mirror that led me to the human realm and how I turned everyone at Canterlot High against each other. As my story progressed, my voice got noticeably quieter as the shame and embarrassment of what I did set in. As I looked into my parents' eyes I began seeing the disappointment on their faces.
"Sunset, what caused you to do all of this bad stuff? You've always been kind and respectful towards others before you became Celestia's personal student," dad said as tears began filling my eyes once more.
"I... I don't know," I cried. "I'm so sorry I let the both of you down. You wanted me to be a positive influence on Dawnie and I... I blew it."
Twi scooted closer to me so that our bodies were touching before nuzzling the underside of my jaw. I closed my eyes in a futile effort to stop the tears from flowing. The amount of shame I was feeling at the moment was overwhelming but I knew that I needed to finish telling the rest of my story.
"After thirty moons had passed, I returned to Equestria to steal the Element of Magic from Princess Twilight," I continued once my confidence returned. "I had planned to enslave the students of the school to help overthrow the princesses and become ruler of Equestria."
"What changed your mind?" mom asked after taking a sip of her tea.
I let out a sigh before replying, "Princess Twilight and her friends from the other realm were able to summon powers and hit me with a magical rainbow laser beam."
"I thought you said that place didn't have any magic," mom said.
"It didn't until I brought Princess Twilight's crown into that world," I replied. "Well, it kinda didn't. I'll explain that in a minute."
"Okay then," she said in response.
"Um, Shimmy? What happened to your legs?" Dawnie asked pointing to my scars from last year.
"I'm getting to that part," I told her. "Anyway, the princess returned to Equestria and left me there to learn the ways of friendship."
"Why?" dad asked. "I would think that she'd bring you back with her since you're from Equestria."
"I haven't got a clue," I answered. "While I was crawling out of the crater the rainbow laser made, with my vision blurred by the tears flooding my eyes, she told me that her friends would be able to teach me about friendship."
Mom and dad looked at each other in confusion about what I had said. Not that I blame them. I'm personally still confused to this day about the post-Fall Formal events regarding me and Twilight.
"So is that when you got your scratches?" Dawnie asked, obviously focused on my scars.
"Not exactly," I said as I began explaining the story behind the Sirens and how they got to the human realm. I also told them about my activities (or lack thereof) between the Fall Formal, when the Sirens arrived at CHS and Twilight returning to help defeat them.
"So that leads me to these," I said, motioning toward the scars. "Humans suffering from depression will sometimes intentionally cut their bodies to defer the emotional pain in their head to physical pain. And..."
"You felt the need to see if it worked?" dad finished.
"Yes," I confirmed. "It did work as long as I could see the blood coming from my arms. Once it scabbed over, I felt the emotional hurt return."
"Why didn't you talk to your friends about how you were feeling?" dad asked.
"I didn't know how to bring up the subject. I was still unsure about where I stood socially with them."
"Do they still hurt?" Dawnie asked as she reached out to feel the scars.
I shook my head, signaling that it was okay for her to feel them. I resumed my story from the Battle Of The Bands welcome party until my talk with Twilight at Pinkie's house when I brought the number of cuts up to eight.
"How many more times did you cut yourself, Sunny?" mom asked with worry in her eyes.
"Seventeen if you don't count the cut from..." I trailed off, unsure how to explain that I attempted suicide in the school bathroom.
"From what?" dad asked.
I looked at Twi and she nodded after realizing what I wanted. I didn't have it in me to admit to my family that I was minutes from ending my life in an alternate world.
“It was before we met, but Sunny told me about how she came extremely close to committing suicide,” Twi told them.
You could feel the shock move through the room as the truth set in. I was in tears as well as my mom and sister.
Dad managed to get his voice back first between the three of them and asked me, “How close, Sunset?”
I wiped my eyes, swallowed the knot in my throat, took a deep breath and replied, “I… I was in the process of cutting the primary vein in my arm when Twilight found me by accident.”
“By accident? What do you mean?” Dad asked gently.
“She happened to come into the restroom for a quick breather from all the stress just as I was beginning to draw blood,” I explained. "It was a very intense couple of minutes. She reminded me of the mental strength that resided within me and promised to be there for me whenever I needed somepony."
"Shimmy that's so sad that stuff happened to you," Dawnie said as she squeezed between me and Twi in order to give me another hug.
"So what happened after Twilight saved you?" mom asked.
I responded by telling them about my involvement in the Battle Of The Bands, the task of figuring out what was causing the girls to randomly pony up and how me and Twi met.
"The first few weeks were kind of rough between us," Twi said, joining the conversation now that we were at a point where she knew what was going on. "My first sleepover was at Sunny's apartment with the others and I found her in the bathroom with her last four cuts in the middle of the night."
"What was the reason for those, Sunny?" mom inquired.
"I was feeling guilty about how poorly I was treating Twi as a friend," I told her. "I had a dream that night that reminded me of how I was treating Twi wasn't any different than how I was treated a few moons earlier."
"Even though I had been feeling hurt, I managed to comfort Sunny enough that she was able to lay down and go back to sleep," Twi added. "Even though I got in trouble the next day by my mother for having her blood all over my brand new pajamas."
"I think the more important part of that situation is you were there for Sunny when she needed you, regardless of what happened with your clothing," mom told her.
"My mother said something similar after I explained where the blood came from," Twi responded.
"Sounds like your mother is a wise mare," mom said.
"Woman," I corrected her and proceeded to give the human equivalent term of each gender, adult, and child.
"So is there any more to your life in this other world or universe or whatever you want to call it?" dad asked me.
"Well... should I tell them about all the events of Camp Everfree?" I asked Twi with a nervous smile.
"What do you mean by 'all the events'? Sunset, what did you do?" dad asked with a raised eyebrow.
I let out a nervous chuckle before replying, "I may or may not have tried to seduce Twi on the second day of camp."
"What does that mean?" Dawnie asked enthusiastically.
"Umm, I, uh... perhaps a, uh, crash course in, um, human anatomy would be needed to, um, explain this part," I said as I felt my face beginning to blush heavily.
"How about we skip that part of the story," Mom suggested, much to my relief.
Me and Twi each told my family about what happened during our time at camp before Gloriosa turned into Gia Everfree (minus Twi getting an eyeful of my breasts, of course).
"After camp we, well our friend Pinkie Pie, threw a, ahem, unique party for another one our friends," I told them. "If it's okay, I'd prefer to leave those details out while Dawnie is in the room."
The mention of Rainbow's "Loss of Virginity" party seemed to reignite the flame that was currently residing inside Twi's reproductive system. Her eyes lit up and I knew exactly what was on her mind as she attempted to kiss me.
"Later," I whispered quietly in her ear before returning to the tale. "Anyway, we continued our friendship until Valentine's Day when this little minx tricked me into revealing my feelings for her in front of the entire class at school.”
"What's Valentine's Day?" Dawnie asked.
"It's the human equivalent of Hearts And Hooves Day; although humans tend to get more, what would be the best term, intimate than ponies do," I said as the twinkle in Twi's eyes continued to get brighter.
"How about we cut off the storytelling there?" dad suggested.
"Oh thank you," I sighed. Honestly, I was beginning to get a little horny from those memories and I think my parents could tell. Meanwhile, Dawnie was protesting the decision to keep the rest of our "adventures" to ourselves.
"So how long will you two be staying in Equestria?" mom asked, changing the subject. "And do you have a place to stay while you're here?"
"We have a hotel room booked for us to stay for the next three days," I replied.
"No, you don't," dad said sternly.
"What?! Why?" I asked.
"Because you're going to stay here instead," he said.
"We still have your room set up from when you still lived here, except for the bed. We figured if you ever came back you would need a larger bed to sleep in," mom told us. "And yes it's big enough for the both of you."
I saw the excited look on Twi's face when mom said that.
“Mom? Dad? Since Twi and myself are grown adults, would it be okay for her and I to, umm, you know,” I said my face felt like it was on fire from embarrassment.
Mom and dad both blushed slightly at what I said but understood what I meant.
“It'll be fine as long as the door stays locked and you cast a soundproofing spell so the rest of us won't hear you two, umm, play,” mom said with a small smile. “We understand that certain… activities need to take place when a mare is in heat.”
"How did you know Twi was in heat?!” I said in shock.
"I picked up her scent as we were coming in the house,” dad admitted.
"Please don't tell me you want to mount my marefriend, dad," I begged.
"As attractive as she is, I'm married to your mother and I'll always be faithful to her," he reassured me.
"Bummer," I heard behind me. "I kind of wanted to… Phunny!”
I quickly made my way back to Twi just in time to cover her muzzle so Dawnie wouldn't hear something that she probably wouldn't need to.
"Hey, babe. I have an idea," I told Twi. "How about you and Dawnie take your things up to my room?"
After thinking for a moment, she agreed and gave me a kiss. When I was sure she was out of earshot I asked my parents to move in close so I could talk to them quietly.”
"There's something that's been bothering me for a while," I said. "And it's about my relationship with Twi."
"Do you think the soundproofing spell worked last night, Sunny?" Twi whispered softly in my ear as I blinked to adjust to the sunlight coming through the window.
"I hope so," I said, nuzzling her cheek. "If not, we'll hear about it at the breakfast table."
Twi rolled her eyes and let out a groan at my bad pun as I tried not to laugh.
"What's on the agenda today?" she asked a minute later.
I rubbed the back of my head, pretending not to know what was going on. When in all actuality, it was the day I had been putting off seemingly forever. My meeting with Princess Celestia.
"I'm, uh, I'm not entirely sure, Twi," I blatantly lied. "We're going to have to check the, uh, itinerary to find out."
"Uh-huh," said Twi, obviously not believing me. "If I remember correctly, today's the day Princess Twilight arranged a meeting for you and Princess Celestia."
"Do I have to?" I whined.
"Yes!" said Twi, doing her best impression of Fluttershy's 'stare'. "And it has to be today. No stalling."
"But I'm still sleepy from last night's activities. I'm going to go back to sleep for, I don't know, four more days," I said as I rolled over and pulled the covers tight.
"Sunset Shimmer! Get your, um, flank out of bed this instant. You are going to the castle today after breakfast and that's final."
"Yes, mom," I said sarcastically from under the covers.
The next thing I knew, the covers were being removed from my body and when I looked at Twi, she had the sheets in her teeth accompanied by a smile as big as her face would allow. I stood up on the bed, shifted my weight to my back legs before springing forward toward my lavender girlfriend.
"You missed!" she teased as I landed on the floor with a thud. "I'm up here."
I stood up and launched myself at her a second time and again missing the mark. We chased each other around the bedroom for at least five minutes, if not more. We were laughing, hollering, jumping on and off the bed like we were little fillies. That is until Dawnie opened the door and saw us goofing around. She took off running down the hallway and then down the stairs.
"Mom! Dad! Shimmy and her girlfriend are jumping on the bed!" I heard her shout.
Me and Twi stopped fooling around for a moment to stare at each other while we waited for my parents' response. Twi was on the verge of splitting open with laughter while I was quasi-worried about what my parents were going to do. I didn't have to wait long though because I heard my dad call me by my full name.
I slowly walked out the door with a snickering, bespectacled mare behind me.
"What? They're not going to yell at you," Twi said, trying to keep me levelheaded. "You're a grown adult-"
"Mare," I corrected as I started down the stairs.
"Okay, grown mare. There's nothing you need to be worried about."
"You don't know my parents when it came the Dawn tattling on me," I pouted.
"I still think you're-" Twi abruptly stopped as we saw the look on my parents face.
My parents had the look all parents have on their face when their kids screw up. The only thing I could think to do was flatten my ears against my skull, lower my head and stare at the floor.
"Young filly, you are... pffft... ha ha ha!" Neither one of them could keep a straight face after seeing my reaction and fell to the floor, laughing their flanks off.
"See? You were overreacting," Twi said as she hid her smile behind her hoof.
"You're not going to yell at her?" Dawnie asked in protest. "That's not fair! The instant you hear me jumping on the bed, I get yelled at but Shimmy and SciTwi are allowed to do the same thing?"
Dawnie then stormed off to her room and slammed the door. Mom and dad began laughing harder after that with me and Twi joining them. Moments later we all heard the unmistakable sound of a filly jumping on the bed. The fact that they were laughing at me and Dawnie's reactions to the situation, I don't think my parents cared at that particular time.
"Oh brother," dad said after we calmed down. "The look on your face was priceless. You looked like a little filly that broke a vase."
"Oh haha," I said to them before turning my attention to Twi. "This was a pretty elaborate prank you pulled off."
"I swear I had nothing to do with it," Twi insisted. "There's no way I could've pulled this off anywhere near this great. But it was hilarious."
I just rolled my eyes while mom called Dawnie down to breakfast.
"Have you ever had hay pancakes?" mom asked Twi.
"Can't say that I have but I'll give them a try," Twi replied.
Twi moaned as she walked beside me down the sidewalk after the carriage arrived to take us to the castle. I took the time to get a laugh in at her expense in retaliation for all the laughing at me that she had done in the last couple days.
"Oh shut up," she grumbled. "I didn't realize how good hay tastes in this body."
"I told you to pace yourself," I said, still snickering.
"But... oh never mind," she said as the coachpony opened the door to the carriage for us.
I felt something snap inside me as soon as we sat down. My mood went from silly to terrified in an instant. I knew why I suddenly became a nervous wreck. It was because I've had been having the same dream every night about Celestia banishing me from Equestria after our meeting.
"Hello? Sunny? Anypony home in there?" I heard Twi say suddenly. "Are you okay?"
"Yeah... I'm, well, no. I'm not okay," I said nervously. "I'm terrified."
"Why? Everything's going to be fine," Twi said as she nuzzled my cheek. "You'll see."
"What if she does banish me though? How will I be able to see my family again?"
"I don't think she'll banish you. However, if she would, I'm sure she would work out something so that you can see your family."
"Thanks, Twi," I said as tears began forming in my eyes.
"Do me a favor, please."
"What do you want me to do?"
"Save your tears for Celestia. I have a feeling you're going to need them."
I nervously made my way through the main corridor of Canterlot Castle with Twi at my side. As we drew nearer to the royal chambers, I felt my legs lock up in a fit of panic. I wanted to clear the air with the princess but I was just so terrified of what she would say.
"Let's... go... Sunny," Twi grunted as she pushed me forward against my will. "You... promised... that... you'd... do... this... today."
"I know," I said weakly. "I'm just... afraid."
Twi stopped pushing and walked around to face me eye-to-eye.
"There is nothing to be afraid of. If what Princess Twilight told you is true, Princess Celestia has been worried sick about you," Twi said softly. "Remember, I'll be right outside the chambers waiting for you."
I looked into her eyes and saw a confidence that I was lacking. My body relaxed and I gave Twi a hug; thanking her for her support. I sat down in front of the chamber doors and took a few deep breaths.
Everything will be okay. There is nothing to worry about. You can do this, I told myself right before surrounding the door handle with a teal aura and pulling it open.
I slowly peeked inside the chambers and saw Princess Celestia on the center throne and a second alicorn, who I had assumed was Princess Luna at the time, seated to her right. The two of them were discussing something but it was quiet enough that I couldn't make out what they were talking about.
"Lieutenant, can you please escort the next petitioner into the chamber, please?" I heard Celestia say.
"Yes, ma'am," the guard said before approaching me. "Follow me please, miss," he told me.
I stared at the floor as I slowly followed him to the throne.
"I shall leave this one to you alone, sister," Luna said before walking past me toward the doors.
I heard the hoofsteps approach from the throne and saw a shadow cover my body. I couldn't tell if it was from fear, shame, regret or some combination of the three, but my legs completely gave out from beneath me. Once I hit the floor, I covered my head with my forelegs.
"Sunset," Celestia whispered. "There is no reason to be afraid of me."
"I... I'm so sorry," I whispered back. "I... I failed to apply what you tried to teach me."
I could feel her lay down next to me and drape a wing across my back.
"My dear Sunset. You have not failed. I have heard of your accomplishments from Princess Twilight. I am proud of you. If anything, I should be apologizing to you."
"To me? W-why?" I asked, raising my head to reveal a pair of tear streaks on my cheeks. "What have you done to me?"
"By showing you the crystal mirror, I was responsible for you fleeing Equestria. I did not ask Twilight to bring you home the first time she went to the human world. Because of that, I am responsible for these scars on your forelegs. Sunset, I am sorry for what you had to go through. I hope that you can forgive me," Celestia said as she did her best to keep her composure.
"I forgive you," I whimpered as I buried my face in her pristine white fur. "Do you forgive me?"
"I've always forgiven you, Sunset," Celestia said as her voice began to waver. "No matter how angry you had made me, no matter who was to blame, I have always forgiven you in the end."
"Thank you... *sniff* ...so much. I... I love you, Princess," I cried.
There were no words spoken between us for about five minutes or so as I was held tightly against my former mentor, both of us crying. The fear that had been building up over the last two weeks melted away into love as the rivers from my eyes continued to flow.
Celestia was the first to break the silence between us. "Why were you so afraid that I would banish you from Equestria? This is your home."
"I... *sniff* ...I figured that as angry as... *sniff* ...you were when I jumped through... *sniff* ...the mirror that you..."
"Shhh. Yes, I was angry. We both were. The events that transpired four years ago were fueled by a lot of negative emotions. Things were said by both of us that shouldn't have been said."
"I deserve to stand beside you as your equal if not your better. Make me a princess NOW!"
"This is the biggest mistake you'll ever make."
Two of the last things I had said to her prior to making my through mirror began echoing in my head. I felt the pain of those words stinging me in the heart as she continued to hold me tight.
"Sunset, there is something else I would like to discuss with you," said Celestia as she gently lifted my chin so that I could look into her own tear-filled eyes.
I walked out of Celestia's personal chambers filled with a feeling of relief after making up with the princess. There were still a couple of dark lines on my cheeks from where I had been crying off and on for the last few hours. I closed the doors behind me and found Twi curled up in one of the sofas asleep. I couldn't help but laugh at her as she had a small puddle of drool underneath her chin.
"Hey the pancakes are burning," I whispered in her ear.
"Ohmygosh! I can't believe I fell asleep with them..." she stopped abruptly as soon as she saw me grinning from ear to ear.
"Payback's a bitch. Isn't it?"
Twi didn't say anything. Instead, she hopped off the sofa and smacked me in the face with her tail. I can only assume that the fact I was still snickering annoyed her even more because I got smacked in the face a second time. We continued on to the castle library that I promised her that we would visit while we were there.
I gave her a kiss on the cheek as we exited out of the main building into the courtyard. "Hey, I want to show you something in the flower gardens real quick."
"It's not going to jump out and attack me is it?"
"No it's something special that's connected with my cutie mark," I said with a smile.
"Sooo it's a killer plant?"
"Oh ha ha. Just follow me."
I led her to a group of bushes that had flower buds on them. The puzzled look on her face told me that she wasn't impressed. Not yet, anyway.
"So a group of bushes is what you got your cutie mark from?" asked Twi flatly.
"It's not the bushes. It's what I can do with them."
I moved to the western side of the bushes and closed my eyes to focus on the difficult spell that I had only performed a half dozen times. The teal aura that accompanies my magic started to surround my horn. As the power grew, I felt the sensation of my cutie mark begin to glow as well.
"Oh wow," Twi said excitedly. "They're beautiful. Are they...?"
I finished the spell and opened my eyes to find the group of about twenty or so rose bushes had blossomed. I took a minute to get my bearings before receiving a smooch square on the muzzle. But I wasn't done quite yet.
"I need to talk to you about something serious for a moment, babe," I quietly told her.
"Really? What?"
I levitated a pair of scissors from my saddle bag, snipped off the largest blossom I could find and gently weaved it into her mane.
"We've been through a lot over the past year," I said as I snipped a couple more roses and began weaving those into a crown. "The Friendship Games, Camp Everfree, Juniper Montage and quite a few unique parties from Pinkie. Well, we almost had one more thing to add to the list."
"Almost?"
"Yeah. Celestia offered to ascend me to an alicorn princess while we were making amends."
"You didn't take her up on the offer, did you?"
"No, I didn't," I said lowering the volume of my voice.
"But why? That's what you always wanted. Wasn't it?" Twi asked softly.
"Yes, but it would mean I would have to stay in Equestria." I took a deep breath before continuing. "I have something I want to ask you."
"Okay, what is it?"
"You know how we're going to the final day of the Crystal Fair tomorrow?"
"Yeah, why? Is there a change in the itinerary?"
My breathing started getting shorter as my chest felt tighter. "Would you be willing to accompany me to the fair as the future Mrs. Sunset Shimmer?" I levitated a box out of my bag and opened it in front of her.
"Sunny... are you...?" Twi sputtered quietly as she stared at the ring sitting in the box.
"Yes. Twilight Sparkle will you marry me?"
Twi stood there speechless with tears slowly building in her eyes. Her lip began quivering causing me to wonder if I was going to be rejected. However, after a minute or so, Twi wrapped her forelegs around me and gave me the answer I was longing to hear. "Yes! Oh my gosh! Yes!"
I looked toward Celestia's western balcony and saw Celestia and Luna looking down at us, smiling.
"What are your parents going to think when they see this monster of a rock on my horn in the morning?" Twi asked me while we walked up the door of my parents' place.
"To be honest, I don't have a clue," I said, opening the door. "But I hope we don't catch Tartarus for getting in this late."
"We're grown, um, ponies, Sunny," she whispered. "I don't think they're going to be waiting at the dinner table to ask us why we're sneaking in after midnight."
We set our saddlebags on the floor and walked toward my bedroom as quietly as our hooves would allow. We passed the dining room and nopony was there. "That's one hurdle."
"Why are we sneaking around here anyhow?"
"Because I want the first time they see the ring to be when the morning sunlight hits it."
"What happens then?"
"It's enchanted so that any sunlight in the morning will cause it to change properties from ruby to amethyst," I whispered excitedly. "And yes it works in the human world."
I saw the wonder in her eyes as she processed the magical properties in her engagement ring. "Really?"
"Would I lie to you about something that involved magic?" I said as we entered my bedroom.
"No. I suppose not. Now let get celebrating," she said as she knocked me over onto the bed, catching me off guard as my back hit the sheets. The heat of the moment caused me to completely forget about locking the door and the soundproofing spell.
Me and Twi stepped off the train at the Crystal Empire station and the view was beautiful. The top spire of the palace was radiating all colors of the rainbow throughout the sky. The walls of the palace seemed to serve as a prism for the sunlight. We walked up the dirt road leading to the city and began to hear the music and cheering from the fair going on around the outside of the palace.
"What kind of activities do they have here?" Twi asked me.
"I have no idea," I said. "I would imagine that it has the usual stuff a fair has."
"Well let's walk around and see what kind of stuff they have," she said with her right foreleg wrapped around my neck.
The booths throughout the event were an upscaled version of most fairs I had been to as a filly; petting zoo, face painting, all those sorts of things. While waiting in line for some crystal berry pies, I noticed a sign off to the side of the booth that I felt the need to point out to Twi.
"Hey, there's going to be a pie eating contest in a few hours. Wanna enter?" I asked with a smirk.
"Sure, but I know for a fact I'm going to win."
"And just how do you know that?" I asked with my eyebrow raised.
"Duh! It's because I eat more pie than you do," she quipped.
"You might eat more pie but I'm better at it," I shot back.
"You wanna make a bet?"
"Five bits says that I can beat you," I said, producing five gold coins from my bag.
"You're on."
We got to the front of the line and rather than buy anything, we signed up for the contest.
Four hours later, we slowly made our way off the stage with our mouths stained blue from the crystal berry pies. True to her word, Twi ate me under the table and left everypony else to wonder what happened.
"I can't believe you ate seventeen pies in five minutes," I moaned.
"I guess being a lesbian has its advantages," she replied with a giggle.
"Oh my-" I said, facehoofing. "That line doesn't quite work in Equestria because most of the ponies are, at the very least, bisexual."
"Oh. Oops," Twi said with a nervous laugh.
"It's fine." I wiped some of the leftover pie crumbs off her cheek. "But seriously, we should probably get cleaned up. If the position of the sun is right, the Crystal Heart ceremony should be starting soon."
We found the nearest wash basin, got cleaned up and then got some gifts for our friends back home. A crystal flugelhorn for Pinkie, a replica jousting shield made from crystal for Rainbow Dash, a crystal necklace for Rarity, crystal berry fritters for Applejack and a crystal plush bunny for Fluttershy.
"What about me?" Twi whined playfully. "Don't I get anything?"
"Um... Twi...?" I said pointing to her horn.
"Oh. Right."
It was about then that Princess Cadence stepped out onto the balcony to begin the ceremony. Shining Armor was to her left holding Princess Flurry Heart.
"That's what Cadence looks like as a pony?" Twi asked in amazement.
"I guess so. This is the first time I've seen her in Equestria."
"I never would've guessed that the tips of her wings would be purple."
"I know. That the first time I'd ever seen a pony with multicolored wings."
"Fillies and gentlecolts!" Cadence finally announced after a short trumpet fanfare. "This week has been the most successful fair since I've been appointed the ruler of the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Heart has been radiating with love and hope more than it ever has been. I would ask that you now focus all the love in your heart toward powering the heart for the next year. The love for your family. The love for your friends. The love for your neighbors. The love for your enemies. Whatever the love you are feeling, use that love to power the heart.”
I closed my eyes and bowed my head so that I could focus my energy toward the center of the city. While doing this I saw myself and Twi locking arms at our wedding after saying our vows. All our friends were there with us as was my family. I continued to enjoy the subconscious vision until I felt somepony rubbing my cheek.
“Sunny, you're… beautiful,” Twi said as I opened my eyes. I probably shared the same look she had on her face when I saw that her body had turned to a crystalline form.
“So are you, babe,” I replied, kissing her on the lips. I levitated our camera out of my bag and asked one of the crystal ponies to take a picture of us.
"We are going to make Rarity so jealous," Twi said, eliciting a giggle from the both of us.
"Would I lie to you about something that involved magic?" she asked as we entered her bedroom.
"No. I suppose not. Now let get celebrating," I said, tackling her onto the bed. "Hey I got a surprise for you."
"Mmmm, what's that?"
I focused on a couple items that I hid under the bed the first night at her parents house. When she saw what I had a hold of with my magic, a huge smile appeared on her face.
"You brought Red and the beads! Awesome!" she said excitedly. "When were you planning on using them?"
"I had planned on using them at the hotel but since your parents put us up, those plans changed slightly.”
“I think those plans changed as soon as we got here and we discovered you're in heat,” she paused a moment before pushing me off and adding, “Not that I would be able to tell the difference anyhow.”
“Oh… you… come here,” I stammered before giving chase around the room. She turned and sprang at me, causing a loud thud as the two of us rolled on the floor, ending with me flat on my back.
“Did you bring any of the other stuff?” she whispered.
“I didn't know if the mistress outfit would change to fit a pony when we crossed the portal so I left it at your apartment,” I replied before Sunny invaded my mouth with her tongue.
I don't think she was interested in talking after that. Her right forehoof gently glided down my chest and past my stomach where she teased my nipples. My loins were already on fire from the estrus and the sensations from Sunny's hoof just fueled it further.
“Quit fucking teasing me, Sunny,” I said lustfully. “I am officially your wife-to-be. So quit stalling and please me.”
“Is that really what you want?”
I pulled her face as close as I could to mine without our muzzles touching and replied, “If you don't start fucking me, I'll make the bedroom a nightmare when we get home.”
She slowly moved her hoof from my nipples and pushed about an inch of it into my pussy. I let out a loud gasp as she rocked her hoof back and forth, stimulating the walls of my love canal.
“Oh fuck! That feels… ah shit… keep on…” I said between gasps. As my panting and swearing continued, I happened to notice that the beads were still lying on the floor. Without saying a word to Sunny, I lifted them them up with my magic and stealthily levitated them around to Sunny's ass.
“Oh fuck, Twi. Work those beads…” she moaned as the first bead made its way in.
Sunny pulled her hoof from my pussy and started gently flicking my clit. I continued to insert the beads into Sunny's ass while she moved her tongue from my nipples to my hot, juicy snatch. Red got to join the fuck frenzy next; using Sunny's juices to lube it up and slowly inching it inside of her.
Sunny paused from licking my flaming pussy for a moment.
“Ahhh, sweet Celestia!” she shouted in ecstasy. “The portal changed the size of that fucker. It's as big as a real stallion… give it to me... harder.”
I rammed the rubber cock inside her as fast and as hard as I could, causing her to moan into my juicy marehood from intense pleasure. I could feel my climax starting to build but I knew she had more to give before I did.
“Oh fuck, Sunny. You know… what I want,” I said, panting. “So give it to me.”
She traced the outer folds of my cunt with her tongue before slowly making her way to my asshole. She gently kissed it a couple times while she worked my pussy with her right hoof. In return for her beginning to give me what I desired, I quickly pulled two beads out of her ass. Then with a loud moan, Sunny plunged her tongue into my hole, sending me over the edge.
"I'M CUMMING!" I shouted a split second before releasing my hot pony juices onto her face. I didn't realize in my post-orgasmic bliss that I had pulled the rest of the beads from Sunny's ass, causing her to reach her own orgasm.
"That... that was awesome," Sunny panted. "It's been a… awhile since I... made you cum... like that."
"I know. Thanks Sunny," I said as I pulled Red out of her pussy. "I'm sure glad you know that soundproofing spell."
Sunny's eyes suddenly went wide to cartoonish proportions as something came to her.
"What? What is it?"
"I forgot to cast the spell."
"Well you locked the door though so we still had a little privacy. Right?"
Sunny stubbled over to the door to check the lock and another look of fear came to her face. "It's, um, not locked."
"Maybe nopony heard us," I said trying to reassure her.
"Maybe. Let's go get cleaned up before we go to bed," she said as she clumsily walked out of the room with me following behind her.
We got cleaned up and laid down in bed where we had a short, interesting discussion.
"Remember during the Friendship Games when Midnight Sparkle said she wanted to understand all the magic?" I asked mischievously.
"Yes. Why?" Sunny replied with a hint of worry in her voice.
"Well... I kind of want to understand all of Princess Celestia's magic."
"Please tell me that your not saying what I think you're saying."
"Ummm, yes?"
"Please tell me you're joking."
"Funny story," I said with a nervous giggle. "I may or may not have left a scroll for Princess Celestia asking for a three-way between me, you and her. The royal scribe said she'd have Princess Celestia send the answer first thing in the morning."
"Oh no..." Sunny groaned.
The scent of strawberries woke me up the next morning as Sunny had tossed her mane over my face at some point during the night. I blew it off my face so I could give her a kiss.
“Good morning, sleepyhead,” I whispered as the morning light made its way through the window.
“Go away,” she moaned. “I'm not going outside of this bedroom.”
“Why?”
“You know why,” she grumbled, poking me in the chest.
“Come on. Everything will be fine. No one heard us.”
“No! Absolutely not!”
I didn't want to continue arguing with her so I grabbed the sheets in my teeth and for the second day in a row, yanked them off of Sunny's body.
“Let's go. I want to see the Crystal Empire sometime today,” I fussed with my mouth still full.
“Ugh. I'll be down in a minute.”
“Fine. I'll be waiting at the top of the stairs and if you're not there in five minutes, I'm going to drag you downstairs by your tail,” I threatened playfully.
Sunny's parents and sister were already at the table eating breakfast when the two of us finally dragged ourselves downstairs.
"Good morning, girls," her mom, Misty Dawn, said cheerfully. "Did you two have fun yesterday?"
Her dad, Sunfire, looked at Sunny's mom with a knowing glance but before he could say anything, Dawn spoke up.
"Mom? Dad? What does the word fuck mean?"
I felt a huge wave of fear overtake me as well as my face feeling like it had been set ablaze. Sunny had to be feeling the same way because her face matched her bright red mane.
"Where did you hear that?" asked Sunfire, glaring at me and Sunny.
"Shimmy and SciTwi were saying it over and over last night," Dawn tattled.
Misty Dawn sighed before addressing us. "We only asked one thing of you regarding your 'activities'. I'm really disappointed in you, Sunny.”
“Mom, dad, I'm sorry,” Sunny said, her ears flat against her head as she looked at the floor. “I got caught up in the heat of the moment.”
“Don't use your girlfriend's condition for jokes to get out of trouble,” Sunfire scolded.
“Wait! Just what did you mean by ‘heat of the moment’?” asked Misty Dawn.
“Do you want to show them or tell them?” I asked Sunny.
“What are you two talking about?” her sister asked.
“Use that light spell that Princess Twilight taught you, babe,” Sunny said with a weak smile.
I had to think a moment how the spell went but finally got just the tip to light. The light that radiated from my horn began to cause the ruby engagement stone to glow purple like an amethyst.
"What is that?" Misty said as she focused on the ring on my horn. "Sunny, is that an engagement ring?"
"Yes it is," I answered for her. "Sunny proposed in the castle gardens yesterday after she talked with the princess."
"It's beautiful. What is it? A ruby or amethyst?" Sunfire inquired.
"It's a ruby that Princess Twilight helped me enchant so that it shines like an amethyst in the mornings," Sunny said meekly as she was still either embarrassed or afraid.
"Oh. It's so beautiful though," Misty cooed over the ring before letting out a frustrated groan. "Ugh. I'm so happy for you two but I'm also still upset with what we found out about last night's activities. I'm so conflicted right now."
"Wait!" shouted her sister angrily. "She disappeared for four years, jumped on the bed the first morning back here, used words that are probably bad because you won't tell me what they mean and she's not going to get punished? That's not fair!"
I accidentally let a small giggle escape from my lips at her tirade, causing her to become angrier. I understood her emotions because there were countless times when I threw a tantrum over something Shining was doing.
"Dawn, the reason they're not going to be punished is because they are both grown ponies," Sunfire explained. "If they were younger then your mother and I would've punished them."
"It's still not fair," her sister said with a huff.
Suddenly, the door chime rang causing me to jump slightly. Sunset answered it and returned with a scroll sealed with a wax sun on it.
"It's from Princess Celestia," Sunset announced. "And it's for you, babe."
I opened it up to see that it had been written in English rather than ponish. I skimmed through the letter before reading it out loud.
"What's it say?" asked Sunfire.
I paused before reading the contents of the letter out loud.
Dear SciTwi Sparkle,
I would like to invite you and Sunset Shimmer to a special "dinner" to talk about your "magical experiences" in the other world after the two of you return from the Crystal Empire this evening. I will have a carriage waiting at the train station with appropriate attire for the dinner. I look forward to seeing you and Sunset Shimmer this evening.
We boarded the carriage that Princess Celestia had sent for us at the station after arriving back in Canterlot. True to her letter, there were two outfits inside of suit bags waiting for us in the carriage.
"Hey there's a message," I noted.
"What's it say?"
"It says... 'These outfits are designed to be worn with the provided cloaks that are in the bags.' Intriguing..."
I was slightly confused about the note until we opened the bags and saw what was inside. Each of us had a bondage outfit that was made for a mistress role.
"There must be a mistake," Sunny said as she looked over her wardrobe. "Shouldn't there be a mistress costume and a slave costume?"
I thought for a moment before an idea popped into my head. "Maybe neither of us are going to be the slave. What if-"
"Celestia is the slave," Sunny finished for me with a semi-wicked smile on her face.
"You're liking this idea way too much."
"How often do you get to punish a former teacher for your own sexual gratification?"
I thought about Ms. Hardcastle, one of my former teachers at Crystal Prep who had a rack bigger than Sunset whom I also had a major crush on, which caused a similar smile appeared on my face. "Good point. Wait! What?!"
Sunset let out a drawn-out sigh before explaining what she meant. "I guess it's finally time I told someone the real reason I left Equestria."
"You mean it wasn't because you didn't get turned into an alicorn princess?"
"That was part of it but the main reason is... well... it's kind of embarrassing really," she said as her face began turning red. "I left Equestria because my numerous, and I mean numerous, requests to fuck Princess Celestia were repeatedly turned down. I began getting more and frustrated with each passing day. The final straw was when I read about bondage sex while I was in heat."
I couldn't help but laugh as she told her story. It was definitely going to make for an interesting tale when we got home and told the girls about our visit.
"Laugh it up. Anyway I brought up the subject to her and that's when she showed me the mirror. She told- will you stop laughing at me? This is hard enough to admit already. Anyway, she told me that if I learned to control my emotions and gain patience that I could become the alicorn that I saw in the mirror. Stop laughing already. Sheesh."
"So let me... let me get this straight. Y-you were horny, had the hots for... for Celestia and she turned you down," I said through my laughter. "Am I right?"
"Yeah." By now her face was a bright scarlet red. "I escaped through the mirror and found out that not only was being gay or bisexual wasn't as common as Equestria but the world I gone to it was somewhat taboo to ask about such things. And so, my whole time of bullying the school was out of pent up sexual frustration."
I was still snickering as she finished her tale of yesteryear. "So you were a total bitch to the other students because you couldn't get laid?"
"Um, yeah, I guess you could say that," she said sheepishly as we finished squeezing into our tight, black vinyl outfits.
"Just think, in a little bit you're finally going to be able to force her to be the submissive bitch that you always dreamed of and make her get you off as much as you want."
Sunny didn't answer. Instead, she held up a rider's crop and ball gag with her magic as the look of a smiling dominatrix appeared on her face before poking her head out of the carriage to ask the ponies pulling it to make a quick stop at the store.
"Princess Celestia?" Sunny called as we entered the dining hall. "Twilight and I have arrived."
We were greeted by an orange pegasus in gold armor that resembled Flash Sentry and led us to the private chambers where we were supposed to meet Princess Celestia. The walk was awkward in the sense that the guard was constantly looking at me with an unbridled lust. He never introduced himself but due to how he was looking at me, I could only assume he had the hots for Princess Twilight.
"Here we are," said the guard as we came upon a pair of twenty foot tall double doors with a five foot diameter gold sun on them. "Enjoy your visit."
"I have an idea," I whispered as the guard walked away.
"What's that, babe?" Sunny asked me.
"Since we both have mistress outfits, why don't I pretend to be a 'mistress in training'?"
"Ohhh, I like it," she said enthusiastically. "Are you ready to do some punishing?"
The room was lit by candles that were strategically placed throughout the room, including two that illuminated a dining table that had three plates on it. Celestia looked up from the book she was reading to greet us.
“Twilight! Sunset! So glad you could make it,” she said excitedly.
Sunny went straight into character without missing a beat. “This is your only warning. You are to address me as either Mistress or Mistress Shimmer and you are to address my apprentice as Mistress Sparkle. Is that understood?”
Celestia immediately lowered her head and whispered “Yes.”
“Yes, what?” Sunset asked forcefully.
“Yes, Mistress Shimmer.”
“Good.”
I dug into a bag we brought with us that contained a few items we bought at Long Dong’s Toy Emporium and pulled a clamp out of it.
“May I ask what that is for, Mistress Sparkle?” Celestia asked, eyeballing the clamp.
“Since you asked politely, I'll tell you,” I replied as I slid the clamp onto her horn with my magic. “This suppresses all unicorn and alicorn magic while it is in contact with the slave's horn. It came highly recommended.”
“How do you know that it works on alicorns?”
I heard a crack come from the direction of Celestia's ass followed by a quick yelp. Sunny was sitting next to her with a rider's crop surrounded in the teal aura of her magic and a near sadistic smile on her face.
“You will not question what we are doing. Understood, bitch?” Sunny told her before giving her another crack on the ass.
“Yes, Mistress Shimmer.”
“Sparkle, please strip the gold from our slave and replace it with more appropriate attire. She is no longer royalty unless we decide that she is."
I removed Celestia's chest plate, crown and slippers, gently grazing my horn the length of her barrel. This caused her to let out a small gasp of pleasure. Sunny immediately noticed.
"You will not give into pleasure without permission, you whore," she emphasised with another smack on the alicorn's ass.
"Yes, Mistress Shimmer."
I finished strapping her wings to her side and began tying her tail to her mane, neither of which were flowing like normal due to the magic inhibitor on her horn, exposing her marehood to us. The sight of it was starting to make me drip juices from my own hot pussy.
"It seems that someone's enjoying this besides me, Mistress Shimmer," I said, staring at the royal pussy in front of me.
Sunny levitated the crop so that it lifted Celestia's head slightly. "Is that true?"
"No mistress. I'm sorry. I'll try to control myself," Celestia begged.
"See that you do. You will now find out what your mirror is responsible for."
"What do you want me to do?"
Sunny passed the crop to me with her magic and motioned toward Celestia's rear. I nodded and proceeded to give Celestia a hard slap across her cutie mark with it.
"Ouch! I'm sorry Mistresses," Celestia cried out.
I moved around Celestia, dragging the crop along her side the time before giving it back to Sunny. "You are going to smell what your mirror did to me," I commanded, shoving my pussy into her face.
"You're in heat Mistress Sparkle? How?"
"It doesn't matter, um, slut," I said, slightly wavering. "Now start cleaning your mess."
She took the hint and began kissing the outer folds of my pussy. As my eyes began to close from the pleasure, I saw Sunny pull the bullet vibrator out of the bag. Our large sex slave paused momentarily when, I assume, Sunny inserted it in Celestia's cunt.
"I didn't tell you that you could stop, bitch," I said as I turned my head to glare at her.
"Sorry, Mistress Sparkle. Mistress Shimmer, I believe I should be punished for stopping the cunnilingus I'm performing on Mistress Sparkle."
"Yes. Yes, you should."
Sunny levitated a pair of nipple clamps from the bag and attached them tightly to the alicorn's nipples, eliciting a moan which was answered by a pair of slaps on her ass.
"Now finish cleaning the mess your mirror made you filthy whore," Sunny said.
Celestia returned to servicing my dripping marehood as Sunny added a choke collar and leash to her attire. Celestia stopped momentarily a few more times to take in the scent of my estrus before inserting her long tongue inside my love canal. I felt my legs begin to buckle under the waves of pleasure from her experienced mouth.
"Su-suck on my clit, bitch."
She removed her tongue and moved to my love button. She gently bit it, causing my forelegs to finally give way, then sucked on the engorged part of my marehood.
"Very good. Once she gets off, I will give you a reward," I heard Sunny say.
I was starting to feel as though my back legs were about to collapse as I neared my climax.
"Fuck me, slave. Get me off by fucking my pussy with your horn," I commanded.
"Yes, Mistress Sparkle."
I felt the tip of her foot and a half horn enter me as my legs continued to wobble. I let out a loud moan of pleasure as she pumped her horn in and out of me slowly.
"Pick up... the... pace," I said through my ragged breaths.
Moments after she began fucking me faster, I finally came, squirting juices over her forehead and then collapsing to the floor with her horn sliding out.
"Very good," Sunny praised. "What would you like for your reward?"
Celestia hesitated before answering. "Wha-whatever Mistress feels I deserve."
Sunny thought a moment before turning the vibrator on the nipple clamps on. Celestia bit down hard on her bottom lip to refrain from moaning. The reward only lasted a moment or two as the horn clamp began glowing red, signalling an impending orgasm. Sunny shut off the clamps with a wicked smile on her face.
"Thank you, Mistress."
"While Sparkle is recovering, it will be my turn to be pleased. Understood?"
"Yes, Mistress Shimmer."
"Rub Sparkle's juices from your face onto my horn and then lick them off... slowly."
Celestia did as she was told. Sunny closed her eyes and let out a soft moan. Seeing somepony else get my fiancé off started to set my loins on fire once more. Sunny then grabbed the leash in her teeth and pulled Celestia with her to the bed.
"Suck my nipples until you see my pussy start to glisten," she said as she laid on her back.
"Ok, Sunset."
"What was that?!"
"Sorry. I meant to say 'Yes, Mistress Shimmer.'"
Sunny smacked her across the flank thrice with the rider's crop being held in her magic. I noticed that on the third smack that the clamp flashed red for a second. I mustered as much energy as I could to get back on my hooves to return to the fun.
"Are you enjoying the punishment, bitch?" I asked forcefully.
Celestia paused her suckling to answer. "No Mistress Sparkle."
"I believe you're lying. The horn clamp flashed red while you were being slapped just now."
"I-I'm sorry."
I grabbed the rope that had her mane and tail tied together and pulled hard so that she was facing me. "You should be. Think about all the ponies that you fucked and ditched over the years. Remind yourself that you're nothing more than a cheap whore. That's all you are. A cheap whore. Understand? Now what are you?"
"I'm just a cheap whore, Mistress Sparkle."
"Very good. Now finish sucking my mentor's nipples like she told you."
"Yes Mistress."
I took the crop from Sunny as Celestia returned to servicing her nipples. I walked around behind her, dragging to crop along her body. Sunny raised her head slightly and gave me a wink. I raised the crop up and quickly brought it down hard across both of Celestia's ass cheeks. I heard a small yelp from her which caused me to smack her again. I saw Sunny's pussy begin to drip as she let out a soft whinny.
"Very good. Now she deserves the same treatment I got."
"Yes, Mistress Sparkle. I am you and Mistress Shimmer's cheap whore for you to use as you see fit."
"Good, now get to work."
As Celestia began to eat out Sunny, I turned my attention toward my own marehood that was burning with desire. I began flicking my clit with my hoof while I watched Sunny get the inside of her love tunnel cleaned by her former mentor's tongue. The flicking evolved into a furious rubbing as more moans and whinnies from Sunny filled the room.
I looked up after a few moments to see that Celestia had stopped eating Sunny. "Does Mistress Shimmer want to be fucked with my horn also?" she asked.
"Not yet. First you need to return to Sparkle because she needs help."
"What do you wish of your cheap whore, Mistress Sparkle?" she asked as she approached me.
"I want you to suck on my horn as you would a stallion's cock."
"Yes, Mistress."
As I continued working myself over I began getting my first hornjob. Sunny had told me of the sensitivity of a unicorn's horn when it came to sex but I never guessed it felt as good as it did. It only took a moment or two for me to release another climax.
"Tha-thank you, bitch. Now return to Mistress Shimmer and finish... what you started."
Celestia did what she was told and returned to licking Sunny's pussy. Meanwhile, I turned on the bullet that was in her snatch so that I could torment her while my fiancé got off. A loud whinny came from the alicorn as I turned up the intensity.
"Stop!" Sunny shouted. "Sparkle, get the ball gag. Since our play toy can't control herself she will have to be gagged. Bring the blindfold with you also. She's going to have to finish me off with seeing me."
"Yes ma'am." I put the blindfold on Celestia and put the ball gag in her mouth. "Are you going to behave now?"
Celestia nodded and began feeling around Sunny's body with her horn until she found the target.
"Mmmm, that's what a cheap whore is supposed to do," Sunny moaned as her pussy was slowly penetrated by Celestia's horn.
I continued to increase and decrease the intensity of the bullet as the color that the clamp put off changed back and forth from green to red. Sunny was slowly losing all sense of herself by now as she started to arch her back, moan, whinny and let her tongue hang out the side of her mouth. I stopped the bullet in Celestia's cunt to make sure Sunny got off first.
"Teacher, do you need help getting off?" I asked Sunny.
"I... I'm gonna... Fuck me harder, whore," Sunny shouted, signaling to me that she was well on her way to a wild orgasm.
Celestia picked up the pace as I got the camera out to take a picture of the two of them just as Sunny erupted all over her.
"G-good job... slave," Sunny praised between breaths.
"Shall I remove the gag and blindfold, teacher?"
"Just the gag... but only momentarily," Sunny replied.
"Is Mistress pleased?"
"I am," Sunny said with a smile. "Would you like to cum now?"
Celestia bit her lip and looked around the room, still blindfolded, before answering the question. "Only if my Mistresses feel I deserve to. I am their personal whore to do with as they see fit."
"Sparkle, what do you think?"
I activated the nipple clamps and bullet before putting the gag back in her mouth. "I've been satisfied."
The horn clamp began turning red once more as Celestia approached her climax. Celestia mumbled something unintelligible because of the ball gag so I pulled it out enough for her to repeat what she had said.
"Miss... Mistresses? M-m-may I c-cum... now?"
"Tell us what you are once more and then you may cum," I answered.
"Cer-certainly. I... am ju-just a... ch-cheap who-whore," she said as she desperately held back her climax.
Sunny and I looked at each other and nodded before giving her one last slap on her ass and giving her permission to cum.
And cum she did. Celestia collapsed as her pussy spewed her cum all over the floor. Sunny removed the clamp from her horn while I untied her wings, tail and mane. As she laid on her side breathing heavily, Sunny and I walked up to her and gave her the biggest hug possible.
"Thank you, Princess Celestia," I said.
Celestia looked at Sunny, who nodded in approval before answering. "You are most welcome, Twilight."
"It's okay Princess. You don't have to act the part of a sex slave any longer... well, until I come through the portal in heat."
The three of us laughed at Sunny's comment before we cleaned up to have a real dinner in the dining hall.
As Sunny and I walked alongside the princess nuzzling each other, Sunny whispered in my ear, "I don't know about you but I would like some more pie when we get back to my parents' house."
To which I replied, "Sounds good. Just remember the spell this time."
“Oh my head,” I moaned as I woke up the next morning and rubbed my eyes. There was a familiar damp spot on my shoulder from Twi drooling on me in her sleep. “You awake?” I asked.
“Five more minutes,” Twi mumbled.
“Sounds good.”
“Did last night really happen?” asked Twi quietly.
I looked around the room and noticed a pair of black vinyl outfits laying on our saddlebags.
“I'm ninety-nine percent sure that last night did happen. The proof is laying on our bags.”
Looking at bags, Twi asked, “What are we going to do with those?”
“I don't know,” I sighed. “We can't leave them here because of Dawnie.”
“And we probably can't take them home because they'll more than likely expand to human sizes,” added Twi.
I took a couple minutes to try thinking of a solution while Twi began to massage my back with one of her hoofs.
“I got an idea,” I said excitedly.
“Do tell.”
“Why don't we keep them at Twilight's Castle? She's got a room specifically for us so we can hang them in the closet.” I said as Twi continued to massage my back.
“Sounds good. But what are you going to tell Princess Twilight when she asks where we got these?”
I felt a mischievous smile appear on my face just before answering. “Let's tell her the truth and get a laugh from the obvious freak out she will have from it.”
“That's kind of mean,” Twi scolded.
“I know but I haven't-”
“SUNSET SHIMMER!” shouted mom from the bottom of the stairs. “YOU AND SCITWI BETTER GET DOWN HERE IF YOU WANT BREAKFAST BEFORE YOU LEAVE FOR PONYVILLE!”
“Coming, Mom!” I shouted back.
“Too bad you weren't,” Twi said before giving me a kiss.
“What am I going to do with you?”
“Love me forever.”
So we got out of bed, got everything packed in our saddlebags and slowly staggered down the stairs. We hadn't even got seated before Dad started up.
“Nice to find out there wasn't any adult language coming from your room last night,” he said with a smirk.
“We just came in and went to bed, Dad,” I replied. “The fair took a lot out of us and then the dinner at the palace took longer than we planned.”
“I see,” he responded, still smirking.
I just rolled my eyes and groaned as Mom levitated a three-course breakfast to the table.
“So there's a couple of things I, er, we'd like to discuss with the two of you before you go home,” Mom said.
“What's tha-” I started before she interrupted and began a line of questioning that would put some of Pinkie’s ramblings to shame.
“So when is the wedding? Are you having it in Equestria or the other place? Will you both be wearing dresses? Where do you plan on having the honeymoon? Are you going to have foals? If so, are you going to adopt? When can we expect the grand foals?”
I felt my face turn to fire as I buried my head in my hooves as the rapid-fire questioning continued. Twi was also red in the face but at the same time giggling like a school filly.
“Hun?” Dad finally interrupted after what felt like hours.
“Yes?”
“One question at a time. You've got Sunset so embarrassed that she can't even look at us.”
“Thank you, Dad,” I mumbled through my hooves.
“Sorry. I probably would've done this yesterday but we were upset about the fact that you forgot to cast a certain spell the night before,” Mom explained.
“We're really sorry, Mrs. Dawn. It's actually my fault because of… you know,” Twi said sheepishly. I managed to lift my head enough to see the adorable sight of her blushing as she continued. “I've never had to deal with, well, urges this strong before plus the excitement of becoming engaged mere hours beforehand and-”
“Please dear, I understand,” said Mom as she walked around the table to comfort Twi. “It happens to me a few times a year as well. And please call me Mom. Okay?”
“Sure.”
“Now that that’s out of the way, let's get back to the subject of grand foals,” Mom said with a grin.
“Mom, please!” I begged as I lifted my head to face her. “We haven't even discussed the wedding yet. Heck, we haven't even graduated for that matter. One thing at a time. I beg of you.”
Twi was busy snickering the whole time, as were Dawnie and Dad. While they had their fun, I could only cover my face with my hooves and mane to hide the mortified look that I knew was on my face.
“At least she didn't get the baby pictures out,” Twi whispered in my ear.
“Please don't give her any ideas,” I groaned from under my mane.
Almost on cue, I heard a thump on the table along with the accompanying vibration. I hope that's not what I think it is, I thought.
“Before you girls leave, we need to show you something, SciTwi,” said Mom enthusiastically.
“Don't. You. Dare,” I fussed.
I heard the scraping of the chair as Twi got down from the table and the subsequent hoofsteps as she walked around it.
“This is Sunny when we brought her home from the hospital for the first time. Wasn't she a cute filly? Oh, oh, here she is levitating her very first book. We were so proud of her that day…”
I tried my best to teleport out of there but the embarrassment was too much for me to focus. I knew then how Twi felt almost two months prior when her parents did the same thing to her.
The train ride back to Ponyville was the longest trip I ever took. The awkward silence between me and Twi finally ended after my fiancé attempted to make small talk.
“So, um, nice weather we're having,” she said nervously.
“There's no need to be cliché, babe,” I responded. “I'm just still mortified from my parents. That's gotta be close to how you felt when your parents did that.”
“Not really. I mean, sure I was a little embarrassed but I saw them do the same thing to Shining Armor when he started dating Cadence so I was kinda prepared for it. What?”
“I was just thinking.”
“About what?”
“Something Mom asked about.”
“Children?”
“Yes. I mean, I wanted to wait until after the honeymoon to discuss that subject but after her Pinkie Pie-ish rambling and my baby pictures, I started wondering if I wanted children or not.”
Twi rubbed my back and softly nuzzled my cheek as she answered, “Like you told your mom, one thing at a time. Let's get the prom and graduation over with then we can focus on the wedding and everything else after that.”
“Thanks, babe,” I said, returning the nuzzle. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Sunny Wunny,” she said in a tone that you would talk to a baby in. “You were just the cutest wittle fiwwy wiwwy in all of Equestwia. Weren't you?”
I furrowed my eyebrows as she began giggling at her own joke. I loved her more than anything and nothing would change that. Not even an eternity of embarrassment from my family. As I continued to think about the questions Mom had barraged me and Twi with, I gazed into Twi’s eyes, reached my hoof behind her neck and pulled her into long, passionate kiss.
“How was your trip to Canterlot and the Crystal Empire?” Twilight asked when we entered the castle library.
“Pretty good for the most part,” I said, giving Twi a wink.
“Great to hear. I'm assuming you did everything you wanted to since there's a ring on Twi’s horn.”
Twi pressed her body against mine and nuzzled my chin as she replied, “We met Donut Joe, reconnected with Sunny's family, enjoyed the Crystal Fair and each other, looked at baby pictures and made out with Princess Celestia.”
“You mean made up, right?” Twilight asked, cringing.
“Well…” I said, trying to stall.
“You honestly didn't do… that with Princess Celestia,” Twilight said as a noticeable panic began to build.
Twi and I looked each other and began to laugh at Twilight's breakdown, knowing that it was about to get worse.
“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?! YOU… YOU… how could you…? She was your mentor for pony's sake! I… Oh no… I will not be hearing the end of this,” Twilight panicked as her veins showed through her coat and her left eye began twitching uncontrollably. “I can't believe this. This is just another prank, right? Right?”
“I… I... I wish it… wish it was,” I said as me and Twi were rolling on the floor laughing.
“You… you want to… to know what else?” Twi asked.
“What else is there to know? What could possibly be worse than this?” Twilight continued.
Twi composed herself just long enough to answer her doppelganger. “She. Liked. It.”
“WHAAAAT?!?”
I was howling with laughter by this point. I had tears pouring down my cheeks from laughing so hard. Sure I was against the whole idea of an erotic night with Celestia initially, but after we received our outfits, I reversed my stance on Twi's plans.
“Ummm, everything alright in here, sugarcube?” pony Applejack said as she poked her head in the library.
“Yeah. Sure. Nothing the matter at all. Just having a talk with Sunset and her girlfriend,” Twilight said in an unconvincing tone.
“Y’all sure? Yer eye is twitchin’ pretty bad there.”
“Yep. I mean, it's not like I just found out that my mentor had a sexual encounter with two of my friends sometime within the last twenty-four hours. So everything is just peachy.”
Applejack stared at us for a moment and then looked back at Twilight before joining in the laughter. I don't know if she started laughing at me and Twi's antics or Twilight's meltdown.
“Oh wait ‘til Dash hears about this,” Applejack said after settling down.
“No, no, no! No, no! No! Please don't do that! All of Equestria will know about it within hours,” Twilight begged as sweat began running down her face.
“Ah’m just pullin’ yer leg, Twilight. Ah wasn't gonna tell anyone. Y’all ain't got nothing ta worry ‘bout,” Applejack reassured.
While Twilight moved to the next level in her breakdown, hyperventilating, the journal that was connected to mine began vibrating. I wiped the tears from my eyes, levitated it in front of me and opened it to the most recent message.
Everyone's here at the statue waiting whenever you're ready to come home and we have a big surprise to show you when you get here.
-Fluttershy
“Well, I think it's time to wrap up this meltdown, Twilight,” I said as a few errant chuckles still escaped my lips.
“What? Why?”
“Because everyone's at the statue waiting for us to return,” I replied before turning my attention to Twi. “Can you put our ‘royal outfits’ in the closet of our room while I reply to Fluttershy, babe?”
“Royal... outfits?” Twilight said weakly before finally passing out.
“Y'all probably should get going so ya don't keep yer friends waitin’ too long,” Applejack said. “Don't worry about Twilight. Me an’ the girls will make sure she's a’ight.”
Twi went to store our mistress outfits in the closet of our castle bedroom while I went to the mirror room to get the portal set up. I lucked out in the fact that all I had to do was set the original journal that used to belong to Princess Celestia in the tray above the mirror to activate it. A few minutes later I was joined by Twi and after a quick kiss, we held hooves and stepped through the mirror.
"Mmmm, that was perfect," Sunny said as she cradled me in her arms.
"Really? I mean, I know it was good but I didn't think it was perfect," I said with a smile. "But if you enjoyed it that's all that matters"
My head was gently nestled on her bosom as we watched the sun slowly sink over the horizon. The pinkish-red hues reflecting on the distant clouds made for a beautiful display.
"If the rest of the girls knew what we were doing out here, I guarantee they'd be jealous," I said, leaning up to kiss my fiancé.
After returning my kiss, Sunny replied, "I'm pretty sure that Applejack and Rainbow Dash have done this a few times since their trip to Crystal Beach last fall." She brushed the hair out of my eyes and continued. "Maybe next time we should ask all of them to join us. We could have a lot of fun together."
After thinking for a moment, I looked at her beautiful aqua eyes and nodded in agreement. By now the there was only a sliver of the sun visible as the night sky slowly appeared behind us. While the stars weren't quite visible yet, the dusk sky reminded me how much I loved Sunny and couldn't wait for our big day this coming autumn.
"We should probably be heading back home," said Sunny, lifting my head and giving me another kiss. "We do have school tomorrow."
I gave her a pouty lip and puppy dog eyes before she lightly glided her hands down my sides and began tickling me. "Okay, okay. I give," I said as I collapsed onto my back.
Sunny held herself up over me and as we gazed into each other's eyes once more before we finally got up and gathered up the containers and blanket from our picnic.
"Was it really perfect?" I asked as we headed back to her bike.
"Couldn't have done it better myself."
I smiled realizing that it was the setting of our date, not that our food consisted of peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, is what made it... perfect.
The next day after we picked up our prom dresses from Rarity's studio, Sunny and I went back to my house. We dropped our bags at the door and went into my room to model them. Even though we have seen each other in various states of undress, we decided to change in my huge walk-in closet and come out to show off our dresses.
My jaw nearly hit the floor when she came out of the closet. Even without her hair styled and the makeup, she was stunning.
Her dress was a black, single strap dress that was adorned with red and gold rhinestones along the collar. The folds of the skirt area had satin red and gold fabric that glistened in the light. Topping off the ensemble was a pair of silver high heel shoes with her cutie mark and a sheer, sparkling red stole.
“Well, are you just going to sit there with your mouth open or are you going to tell me how you like it?” she said, smirking.
I shook my head, bringing me back to my senses as I continued to check out Sunny from head to toe as she did a slow spin before striking a sultry pose with her left hand on her hip.
“It's beautiful,” I managed to somehow say. “But it is missing something.”
“Oh, really? What's that?”
I hopped off my bed, latched onto her arm and replied, “Me.”
After a small titter, Sunny lifted my chin and softly told me, “You're so adorkable when you're clingy.”
We both had a small laugh before I went into the closet to change into my dress while Sunny changed out of hers.
My dress was more like an evening gown. It had two-inch wide shoulder straps, navy blue in color with purple and pink stripes along the sides and silver rhinestones on the front simulating the night sky. The bottom had pink lace along the edge of it. My shoes were purple heeled slippers. The finishing touches were a silk pink stole and lavender elbow length gloves that had my six-pointed star embroidered midway up the length.
I stepped out into my room and saw Sunny had almost the same dumbfounded expression on her face as I did. I bent over and blew her a kiss before fixing my glasses and winking.
“You look… wow. Just… wow,” she sputtered.
“Thanks,” I said happily. “But mine is missing something, too.”
Sunny got off my bed, still in her underwear because the rest of her clothes were still in the closet, and put her arms around me. She gave me a light kiss on the cheek and asked, “Is this what's missing from it?”
“It sure is,” I answered, pulling her into a tight embrace.
The following Saturday while Sunny and I were getting ready for prom, I decided to bring up an article that I had read since we had gotten back from Equestria.
“Um, Sunny? Can we talk for a minute?”
“Sure, babe. What's on your mind?”
I lightly tapped my fingers together nervously as I figured out the best way to approach the subject.
“Twi, you can tell me anything. You know that” she said as she wrapped her right arm around me.
“Are… are we rushing things?” I asked meekly.
“What makes you think that?”
“Well we just started dating in February, you proposed last month while we were in Equestria and now we have the wedding later this year,” I fretted.
I was silenced by a finger to my lips and a loving gaze from her eyes. Tears of worry filled my eyes as Sunny took control of the discussion.
“Let me ask you a question. When did you first discover your feelings for me?” she asked softly.
“It was at Camp Everfree. But I didn't even have the nerve to tell you without Pinkie's help,” I said with a stray tear rolling down each cheek.
“And that's fine. Honestly, if it wasn't for you and Pinkie setting me up, I probably never would have spilled my feeling for you.”
“But still, what if I say or do something that will make you leave? I-”
“Twilight, listen. Nothing will happen to us to make me leave you,” she reassured as she pulled me into a hug. “Sure we'll have our arguments but what couple doesn't? Like I said three months ago, I knew from the instant you took my hand at the Friendship Games that we were destined to be together.”
She leaned back and wiped the tears that were rolling down my cheeks and planted a small kiss on my lips.
“No more tears. Tonight's about having fun with friends, dancing until we drop, winning Prom King and Queen and then partying ‘til the cows come home at Pinkie's house,” Sunny reminded me.
One question did pop into my head as I thought about winning one of the most prestigious awards in high school.
As I sat on the couch talking with the winners of the Prom King and Queen award, a stray thought made its way into my head. I excused myself from the conversation to address said thought. I pulled out my phone and sent Fluttershy the following text:
Are you wondering what color my toes are painted?
I looked in Fluttershy's direction to see her blush slightly in reaction to my text. She then looked my way with a huge grin and winked. Pleased with myself, I returned to my conversation with Rainbow and Applejack. Moments later I got a return text.
Yes I am. It's been driving me crazy all night.
I felt my face heat up as she continued to tap her fingers on the screen. A minute later, Sunny's face turned bright red and then proceed to begin tapping on her phone.
Fluttershy wants us to come to her house after the party
“Are Y'all havin’ a good time with yer secret flirting?” asked Applejack with a knowing grin.
“You're planning on foot fucking Fluttershy again, aren't you?” Rainbow said, giving Applejack a high five.
“Why would you think that?” I asked innocently.
“Twilight, since you're a featherweight when it comes to hard cider, I'm going to guess that you don't know the rules involving alcohol,” Rainbow said.
“I am not a featherweight when it comes to drinking,” I shot back.
“Twi, yer already swayin’ like a tree in th’ wind and Y'all ain't even finished yer first bottle yet,” said Applejack, grinning from ear to ear.
“Ok, fine,” I relented. “Now about those rules, Rainbow Dash.”
Rainbow put her arm around me and pulled me in close as she started explaining her ‘Rules For Drinking’.
“Rule number one: if you drink, don't ever drive. It’s illegal. Rule number two: if you have sex on the brain, be discreet about it. Speaking of sex here's rule number three: drunk sex is fun-”
“Until someone barfs all over yer tits,” Applejack interrupted, glaring at Rainbow Dash.
“That only happened one time!”
“It still killed th’ mood quicker than if ya get caught by a family member flickin' the ol' apple stem.”
I giggled at their bickering as I got another text from Fluttershy.
Can I massage your feet? They're probably sore from dancing
I stared blankly at the text as Rainbow turned her attention back to me.
“So what's the scoop? You guys gonna do the nasty with ‘Shy’s feet or what?”
“Huh? Oh, um, maybe,” I said hesitantly. “Right now she's offering a foot massage.”
“Uh-huh. That's how it started at Dashie’s ‘Congratulations on Losing Your Virginity’ party,” Applejack said.
“If I recall through this haze in my head, I was dared to give Fluttershy a foot massage in my bra and panties,” I reminded them.
“Yeah and from what I understand she massaged your feet with her snatch at Sunset's ‘Congratulations on Getting Your First Dildo Party’,” Rainbow said as she tried containing her laughter.
“A’ight now. Both of Y'all play nice,” Applejack said, coming between us. “Now Twilight, ain't nothin’ wrong with gettin’ yer friends off as long as it's consensual. And Dashie, Ah’m purtty sure Ah seen ya lookin’ at chicks foot fuckin’ each other on th' internet every now and then.”
I began to giggle as Rainbow started turning red from embarrassment. Applejack, always the voice of reason, then reminded me about common courtesy and encouraged me to answer our pink-haired friend. So I excused myself once more so I could go talk to Fluttershy.
“Heya there, Fluttershy,” I said seductively, taking a swig from a full bottle of cider. (For the record, I still don't know when I picked up that second bottle.)
“Oh, um, hi Twiset,” Fluttershy said as she got off the barstool she was sitting on and began stumbling toward me. “I… *hic* ...Are you here for a foot… *hic* ...foot rub?”
“Yes. Yes, I am,” I said with a huge grin.
“That's good. I… *hic* ...I learned a new technique just for me, I mean, you and Shimmering Sunset,” Fluttershy said as she lost her balance and began to fall.
I moved to catch her but I tripped on the bottom of my dress and fell down with her; both of us ending in a heap on the floor.
“YOUTUBE!” I heard Pinkie shout as Fluttershy and I attempted to stand up. Any time that was heard from our party planner, we knew there was going to be a video of us doing something stupid or crazy on YouTube.
Fluttershy and I looked at each other for a moment before bursting at the seams with a drunken laughter. I don't know how long we were laughing before I felt a hand on my arm to lift me up.
“Sunny!” I exclaimed as I saw who the arm belonged to. “When did you get here?”
“Okay, babe. I think it's time to cut you off,” Sunny said as she pulled the nearly full bottle of cider from my hand. “I have a cab on the way to take me, you and Fluttershy home.”
“But if we go home, how can I massage Shutterfly's feet with my itty-bitty titties?” I asked quietly.
“We're going home with Fluttershy. And she's going be massaging and sucking your toes the whole time,” Sunny whispered. “And when she's done, you'll be able to rub your tits all up and down her legs and feet.”
“I…*hic*...I like the sound of that,” Fluttershy said with an erotic smile on her face.
“I bet you do, Flutters!” I heard Rainbow shout from across the room.
“Alright you two, let's get your stuff together. The cab will be here any minute,” Sunny said as she hauled Fluttershy up to a vertical position.
“Do you girls… *hic* .. want to see something?” Fluttershy asked as she began pulling the straps of her dress down.
My eyes were glued to Fluttershy's large round orbs, anticipating each one to fall out as she dropped the top of her dress. That is until Sunny stepped in.
“How about you show them off at your house, ‘Shy?” Sunset suggested as she helped Fluttershy put the straps of her dress back on her shoulders. She then turned to see the look of disappointment on my face, to which she replied, “We'll get a chance to see them in a little bit, babe. As well as mine and yours.”
“No, I wanted to… *hic* ...show the tattoos I got to everyone before we left,” Fluttershy said, pulling her straps back down. As her assets became visible, I noticed a crude drawing of me on one breast and Sunny on the other. “I drew these a little… *hic* ... a little bit ago. Look at this,” she said as she squeezed her boobs together. “I can make you girls kiss all the time.”
We all giggled as Fluttershy continuously pressed and released her tits against each other until we heard a car honk its horn.
“Time to put your artwork away now ‘Shy,” Sunny said as she helped Fluttershy and me to the door.
“Thanks for the Pinkie, party pie,” I said as I stumbled along with Sunny holding my arm.
“You're welcome. Make sure you drink a ton of water later,” Pinkie replied.
Once Sunny finally got the two of us out the door, she first helped me into the cab. As I pulled the bottom of my dress in the cab to keep it from getting it caught in the car door, I heard Fluttershy say to the cab driver as she lowered the front of her dress, “Hey do you want to see my tattoos?”
“Oh my aching feet,” Sunny groaned as we walked upstairs to Fluttershy's bedroom.
“I can help you with those,” Fluttershy quickly responded, still slurring her words.
“I hope so,” Sunny responded with a wink of her eye. “In fact, I'd like to see this new technique of yours.”
Fluttershy's eyes lit up at the prospect of getting to play with Sunny's feet. Not to be outdone, I reached under my dress and whisked off the knee-high stockings that I had been wearing all night. Of course in my inebriated state, I fell on my ass while doing so.
“How would you like to drape these around your neck as you massage our feet?” I asked dangling them in front of her face.
I don't know if it was the alcohol that was still in her system or her hormones but as soon as she caught the scent of my stockings, she almost began glowing.
“They smell wonderful,” Fluttershy said, sniffing my hosiery.
"Do they?" I asked lustfully as I handed my stockings over to her.
Sunny dropped the lone strap on her dress and let it fall to the floor, leaving her covered by a red lace thong and black stockings. Fluttershy's eyes were almost bulging as her gaze was glued to the toenail polish that was barely visible through Sunny's black stockings.
"Are you enjoying the show?" Sunny asked as she did a slow, unsteady spin with her hands atop her head.
I shared Fluttershy's look as we both nodded our headed like a couple of zombies. Sunny approached me, planted a steamy kiss on my lips and pulled off the gloves that went with my dress. After my hands were bare, I slowly glided them down her back until I found myself with one ass cheek in each hand and gave them each a squeeze. Sunny gave a slight squeak in response.
The sound of Fluttershy inhaling deeply through her nose filled the room as Sunny reached behind me and unzipped my dress. That sound was immediately followed by a lustful sigh.
"Are you okay 'Shy?" Sunny asked after parting lips with me.
"Yes," she answered blissfully. "I'm just taking in the wonderful scent of Twily's feet. They're really getting me moist."
"Is that so?" I asked, giving Sunny a wink.
Fluttershy only nodded her head as she continued to sniff my stockings. By now she had her hand up the bottom of her dress, obviously rubbing her pussy, however, due to where I was sitting on her bed, I couldn't tell if her hand was inside her panties or not. Sunny had gotten into position so that I could sensually massage her feet and simultaneously allow Fluttershy to watch me doing it.
"Oh, my!" Fluttershy gasped as I slowly pulled off Sunny's left stocking and began rubbing her foot in between my small tits. As my nipples grew harder from the contact, Fluttershy stopped frigging herself long enough to take off her clothes and sit on the floor against her dresser spread eagle. She and I made eye contact and with a smirk, I licked my lips and proceeded to lower my mouth onto Sunny's big toe.
"Someone else is enjoying this besides me," Sunny giggled as some obscene sloshing noises and their accompanying gasping from the direction of the dresser grew in volume.
I released Sunny's toe with a pop and watched her going to town on herself. "Already?" I asked.
"Mmhmm," she said, biting her bottom lip and nodding her head. I pulled Sunny's other stocking off and dangled it in front of me so that Shy could get a good look before moving it down to rub against my panty-covered crotch. Surprisingly that's all it took. With an uncharacteristically loud squeal, Fluttershy let her juices flow onto her bedroom floor.
"Better?" Sunny asked to which Fluttershy only nodded in response. I, however, went back to slowly working my way across Sunny's toes and feet with my tongue. "Twi? I hate to interrupt your fun but there's another part of me that needs your attention."
Knowing what she meant, I methodically made my way up her legs, kissing them the entire way. I reached her thong, gently grabbed it with my teeth and pulled it off. I returned to Sunny's dripping love hole and flicked my tongue rapidly against her engorged clitoris. Sunny moaned in pleasure as I inserted my middle finger into her pussy and rubbed it against her g-spot.
"Fuck me, Twi. Fuck me hard," Sunny whispered.
"Not yet," I teased.
"Why not?"
"Because someone else needs to join," I said, motioning toward Fluttershy.
"I... I'll be there in a... a minute," Fluttershy said between breaths.
"Mmm-kay," I replied as I awkwardly wiggled out of my panties and kissed my way up Sunny's stomach to her luscious breasts. As I was sucking on Sunny's right tit, Fluttershy made her way over to the bed and began rubbing my feet. "Phat feels phood, Fluttershy."
"You have really soft feet. Is there a particular lotion you use?"
"Phit's from my phweat," I said, still latched onto Sunny's nipple.
Fluttershy's hands then went to town massaging my feet as I gently tugged on Sunny's left nipple. I shifted to my right so that I was no longer on top of Sunny but still able to continue giving her tits the attention they deserved. By doing this, I was able to give Fluttershy enough room to begin grinding her dripping love canal on Sunny's feet while simultaneously continuing the sensual massage on my feet.
Sunny let out a loud moan as I began fingering her pussy once again. Moments later Fluttershy's hands left my feet as one of them joined my fingers in a double penetration of Sunny's cunt and the other began ravaging my own love hole.
“Twi… Fluttershy… keep… oh yeah… that feels… oh, fuck me... harder,” Sunny sputtered through her ragged breathing.
I was working over Sunny's knob with my thumb when Fluttershy slowly stopped thrusting her fingers into mine and Sunny's cunts. I released Sunny's tit from my mouth a second time to turn my head toward Fluttershy. Her head was tilted back as far as physically possible, her eyes rolled back in her head and her body rocking back and forth as she pleasured herself on Sunny's right foot.
“I… I… I'm gonna…” Fluttershy stuttered as she neared her second climax. Not wanting to miss the opportunity to get some pussy juice, I moved quickly to lick as much as Fluttershy's pussy as I could to help her finish. With a thrust of my thumb into her love button, Fluttershy released another round of juices onto Sunny's foot and into my waiting mouth.
“Say… save some of that… for… for me,” Fluttershy gasped. “I… I like how… I taste.”
“I'll leave everything on Sunny's foot just for you,” I replied, licking my lips. I then shifted my attention back to the wet hole Sunny's legs. “Now to finish what I started over here.”
“Oh thank you, babe,” Sunny said as I straddled her face into a 69 position. “Mmmm… Twi you're dripping all over the place.”
“I know. I've been looking forward to this all week.”
I looked at Fluttershy as she slowly licked her own juices off of Sunny's feet before diving head first into the fiery colored muff that I had grown to love over the last few months. I was massaging her clit with my thumb and working her g-spot with the tip of my tongue which caused her to stop cleaning my freshly shaven womanhood momentarily so that she could breathe.
Without another word, Sunny let out a tsunami of pussy juice into my mouth, which I happily lapped up. Sunny began returning the favor after recovering from her climax a few minutes later. I knew I wasn't going to last long after Sunny resumed licking my insides. After seeing her and Fluttershy cumming a total of three times between the two of them, I was so fucking horny that just about anything would set me over the edge. And Fluttershy was the one to do it.
She laid in between Sunny's legs, facing me and moved her feet so that she could push me up. Somehow she managed to grip my nipples with her toes, gently pulling on the most sensitive part. The sensations had goosebumps running down my back and the fire between my legs growing hotter.
“Twi, are you close?” Sunny asked from behind
“Uh-huh… I… oh god… oh shit…”
“Twilight, look at me,” Fluttershy instructed. I looked down at her and saw that she was squeezing her tits together, making her “tattoos” kiss while she rolled her nipples between her thumbs. “Have you ever squirted before, Twilight?”
I shook my head as I felt my orgasm continue to build.
“Oh, you'll love it,” Fluttershy assured me. “If Sunset can find your g-spot, I'll tell her how to make you squirt.”
Sunny started probing the wall of my pussy trying to hit the spot. Once she did, it took all I could to keep from cumming. I always wanted to experience a squirting orgasm and here was Fluttershy teaching my fiancé how to help me achieve one.
“Oh my god… Sunny… I’m… oh fuck…” I moaned as my breathing became more ragged.
“You may feel like you have to pee, but that's normal,” Fluttershy told me as Sunny focused on stimulating my g-spot. “Just relax.”
“Oh… okay… I don't… know how… much long… longer… I can… I can last,” I managed to say as I held back my climax. I grabbed Fluttershy’s legs for support as my knees were beginning to buckle from the pleasure I was receiving.
“You ready?” Sunny asked me. I only nodded in response. Just as Fluttershy said, I was beginning to feel the sensation to go to the bathroom. “You can let loose whenever you want, babe.”
Those words were music to my ears. I relaxed my body just as Sunny stopped working my pussy and felt the best orgasm of my life. Along with it came a stream of fluid that drenched Sunny’s face and the sheets underneath her.
“Tha… thank you,” I stuttered as I tried to catch my breath. “Tha… that was… amazing.”
“I think we may need to change your sheets,” Sunny said as she wiped her face, giggling.
“And get a shower,” Fluttershy added.
We all climbed into Fluttershy's bed after getting a hot shower to clean the scent of sex off of us. Like the last time we all shared a bed, Sunny was in the middle, I was to her right and Fluttershy was to her left.
“That was the best night I've had in a while,” Fluttershy said sleepily. “I'm really glad I got to spend it with you girls.”
“That's wonderful to hear,” Sunny replied.
“Can I ask you a question, Fluttershy?” I asked as Sunny caressed my back.
“Um, ok.”
“Would you like to be my maid of honor?”
“I, um, well, it's just…”
“You don't have to decide now. I'm just setting the offer on the table.”
“Oh thank goodness.”
A light snore came from Sunny as Fluttershy and I snuggled up to her.
“Hey, Fluttershy?” I whispered.
“Yes?”
“If you play with either of our feet in our sleep tonight, can it be mine?”
Fluttershy just giggled at my question as we finished settling in. I had just closed my eyes when I heard Sunny begin to mumble in her sleep.
“Twilight?” she barely asked.
“Yes, Sunny?”
Sunny nuzzled my neck and then whispered in my ear, “I want to have your baby.”
“Sunny that feels great,” I said as I laid in my bed in the nude. “Can you massage my breasts also. Mmmm. That's what I'm talking about.”
I felt a bead of sweat roll off the side of my forehead as I closed my eyes to immerse myself in the pleasure. I began to arch my back slightly as the contact with my breasts slowly moved down my front, past my navel and gently touched my clitoris.
“Oh, Sunny, that's the spot right there,” I moaned just before taking a deep breath. “Rub it gently… yeah like that. Oh, baby, that's awesome.”
Suddenly the pleasure stopped. “What are you going to do with my glasses?” I asked, confused. My insides began melting away once more as one of my glasses legs began rubbing against my g-spot. “Oh, Sunny! You're so kinky today.”
“Twily! Come for breakfast!”
“I plan on it. Mmmm… just a little more,” I said as I continued to moan in ecstasy. “I'm almost there. Keep going.”
Then, I heard a voice that didn't belong.
“Twily, it's time for-” Mom shouted as she stood in the doorway. “Oh my god, Twily! What are you doing with your glasses?”
“Mom! What the fuck?!” I shouted uncharacteristically.
She continued to stand in my door frame, leaving my naked body exposed to the hallway. “Young lady, do not use that language with me,” she scolded as I scrambled to pick a sheet off the floor.
“I'm sorry,” I said as I wrapped the sheet around myself, “but I was freaking jilling off and you barged right in without knocking.”
“Twily, I called you for breakfast and you didn't answer so I wanted to make sure you were awake,” she explained.
“You still could've knocked,” I fussed.
There was an awkward pause between the two of us before Mom went back on the offensive. “Twily this is not normal.”
“What isn't normal?”
“The amount of masturbating that you've been doing.”
“What's that supposed to mean?”
“Twily, this is the fourth time I've caught you masturbating in the last three days. The only people that masturbate that much are sexual deviants.”
I wrapped the sheet around my body tighter as Mom sat on the end of the bed. “Mom, I am not a sexual deviant. I just haven't had any type of sexual activity in the last week and a half, due to my and Sunny’s cycles.”
“It doesn't matter. It's just not normal to be touching yourself this much,” she told me.
“You've walked in on me each time I've tried getting off in the last three days. This may be more information than you want to know, but I'm horny as hell right now. I haven't orgasmed in nearly two weeks,” I complained. “I need some freakin’ privacy.”
“Twily, honey, masturbation isn't healthy for you. It just causes you to become more obsessed with sex the more you do it,” Mom said, setting her hand on my covered leg.
“Ugh,” I groaned as I rolled my eyes, “masturbation is healthy.”
“How?!”
It was with that question that I went into lecture mode. “Mom, regular masturbation helps prevent cervical infections and urinary tract infections. Plus it helps lower the risk of type-2 diabetes, reduce insomnia, and relieve pent-up stress.”
“Okay, so touching yourself keeps you healthier. Twily I just don't-I’m sorry but can you stop playing with your nipple.”
I then realized that I had been subconsciously playing with one of my nipples through the sheet as we had our talk. “Sorry, Mom. I just wish you would knock before you just come rushing in. Either that or put some locks on the doors,” I complained.
“Twily, if you need some extra privacy just tell me,” Mom said.
“Mom! I'm not going to tell you every time I'm going to try to get off! Just knock on my damn door before you come in,” I shouted. “That way I can have a chance to cover up.”
“Very well. I will try to do better.”
“Thank you.”
“I do have one question, though,” she said.
“Yes?”
“How long have you been using your glasses to masturbate with?”
“Honestly, today was the first time,” I replied with a slight blush.
Mom slowly stood up with an odd look on her face before making her way to the door. “Twily, I think we should talk more about this later,” she said quietly. “Using your fingers is one thing, as are adult toys, but to use what is made to correct your vision is just… well, there may be a problem.”
“Mom, I'm just exploring my sexuality,” I explained. “People do weird things sometimes when they in an exploratory mindset. I swear I'm not a sexual deviant.”
“Okay,” she said as she left my room. “Breakfast is on the table whenever you're ready to eat.”
“Thanks, I'll be down in a few minutes.”
Mom closed the door to return my privacy and I went back to work. I threw off the sheet I was wrapped up in and reached in my nightstand. I pulled out a bullet vibrator, the same one me and Sunny used on Princess Celestia on spring break (thoroughly cleaned, of course). I slid it down my stomach and held it against my clit as I turned the power on.
“Oh fuck yes,” I moaned as I slowly inserted it into my love canal. My toes began to curl as the pleasure flowed throughout my body. As the bullet continued to do its job, I rubbed my clit with my left hand while gently tugging my nipples with my right hand. I bit my bottom lip to try keeping the moaning down. Fuck this is going to be worth it. I thought as I brought myself closer to the impending climax...
...Until there was a knock on my door.
“Just… a minute,” I shouted as my breathing started returning to normal. I pulled the bullet out and returned it to the drawer before grabbing the sheet from the floor to cover myself up with.
“I'm never going to get off,” I groaned, “unless…”
I sat patiently on a bench in the girls’ locker room as I waited for Sunny to reply to my request to meet me. After a couple minutes, I finally got her response:
I’ll be there in a couple minutes.
A wave of excitement and worry flowed through my body as I thought about my plans. I knew that no one would be in the locker room due to the graduation ceremony in about an hour. My train of thought was broken as I heard the door squeak as it opened.
“Twi? Where are you at?” I heard Sunny call.
“On the bench near the shower area,” I replied.
“Hey, what’s up?” she asked before giving me a small kiss.
“I'm really nervous about my speech and I needed some reassurance.”
“Is that all?” she responded. “You are going to be fine, babe. It's just five minutes or so; if that.”
“Yeah. What if I mess up? I'll be the laughing stock of our graduating class,” I said as I stealthily began pulling up her graduation gown.
“Twilight, you won't mess up. The perfectionist that you are-um, what are you doing?” she asked as she realized my left hand was halfway up her thigh.
I leaned in and gave her a passionate kiss while cupping her right tit. “Sunny, I'm so fucking horny right now,” I whispered. “I haven't gotten off in almost two weeks.”
“You do know that you don't need me to orgasm,” she told me. “You have your bedroom-”
“Yeah, right. This morning my mom walked in on me flicking the bean for the fourth time in three days,” I complained.
“Damn. Why didn't you lock the door?”
“Because I don't have a lock on my door,” I answered as my hand had found its way under her skirt that she was wearing beneath her gown.
“Twi, are you sure that you want to do this here?” she asked nervously.
I guided her face so she was staring me in the eyes. “No one is going to be in here today and as horny as I am, it won't take long for me to get off,” I said in almost a whisper, “plus I can share the pleasure with you.”
She sat there looking into my pleading eyes before checking her phone and then unzipping her gown. “We've got half an hour before they take attendance. Do you-”
“That’s more than enough time,” I interrupted, removing my gown as well.
“Babe, should we lock the… mmmph,” she asked just as I planted a kiss on her lips. I ran my hands under the back of her shirt until I reached the hooks for her bra. Sunny, meanwhile, focused on unbuttoning the front of my blouse to reveal my bare chest. “Twi, you didn't wear a bra?!”
“Mmmm… no. It kept rubbing against my nipples and made me hornier,” I moaned. “Kiss my neck, Sunny.” I let out another moan as her lips made contact with the underside of my jaw. “That feels… mmmm, yeah.” I slipped my arms out of my blouse to allow better access to my perky, sensitive tits.
By now, I had both of my hands under Sunny’s loosened bra tugging at her nipples. She moaned into my neck as she slowly laid me on my back on the wooden bench. She leaned up and gazed at me with an erotic look in her eyes. “Did you go forego the panties also?”
“Why don't you undo my skirt and find out,” I teased, pulling off her blouse.
She didn't hesitate at all in responding to my challenge. She slowly and sensually ran her fingers down my sides until she reached the zipper.
“Do it, Sunny.”
With the final words of encouragement, she unzipped my skirt and slid it off. She let out a surprised gasp as she saw my panty-clad crotch. “Um, Twi, how long were you masturbating before I came in here?”
“I wasn't. Why?”
“Your panties are fucking soaked,” she said, poking at the crotch of my underwear. “Are you really that horny?”
I only nodded as she removed my underwear from my body. She began kissing me just below my navel; slowly working her way down toward my burning pussy.
“Don't tease me, Sunny… I'm on fire,” I pleaded. She gave my clit a small flick, sending a jolt of euphoria through my body; from my toes to my head. “Oh yes! Do it to me!”
“Twi, pipe down,” she fussed. “Just because no one else is in here doesn't mean the doors are soundproof.”
“Sorry… it's just… oh my god,” I moaned as she began rubbing the inside of my love tunnel. A sly smile spread across her face as she began to slowly piston my insides.
“Are you feeling better?” she asked before she started sucking on my clit.
I bit my lip as the pleasure continued. My toes curled inside my shoes as my legs slowly lifted from their dangling position on either side the bench. It felt so good that I didn't want it to end. I had been needing the impending release for nearly two weeks.
“Twi, lift your butt so I can move your graduation gown,” Sunny instructed to which I complied. “I don't think you want it getting ruined, do you?”
“Uh-uh. Hurry up, though. I'm almost there,” I said through my ragged breathing. “Then it's your turn. I promise.”
A devious, almost evil smile crossed Sunny’s face as I made that admission. “Here it comes,” she said. Suddenly, I felt it only her index and middle fingers in my pussy but she had extended her pinkie finger to penetrate my ass at the same time.
“Oh, fuck… Sunny… I'm… I'm cumming… hard…”
No sooner those words left my mouth I felt the best orgasm since the night at Fluttershy’s place after the prom. Unfortunately, I didn't have much time to recover because of the time crunch we were on. Sunny dropped her skirt and bright yellow thong and got into position for me to have brunch.
“Sunny, you shaved,” I said as I looked at the absence of pubic hair.
“Special occasion,” she responded.
“Oh, really?”
“Yeah, Pinkie's graduation party this Friday night,” she said with a smirk.
I took that smirk as the signal to start pleasuring her. I licked her clit which caused her to begin moaning immediately. I moved lower and began exploring her insides; which were already beginning to overflow with her juices.
“Sunny, have you gotten off lately?” I asked as I paused the probing of her pussy.
“Mmmm… yes. Three days ago…”
“Jeez, your fluids are almost at orgasm levels,” I told her as I tickled her G-spot with my middle finger.
“The possibility… oh yeah… of us getting caught… has got me in a heightened state… fuck yes… a heightened state of arousal,” she explained as she was already nearing an orgasm.
“I guess we’ll have to do this more often then,” I suggested.
“Sure, whatever. Just finish me off,” she begged. I added a second finger to her pussy as I went back to work, sucking on her clit. About minute later, she wrapped her legs around my head, arched her back and let out the loudest whinny I ever heard.
“Damn. That was intense, Sunny,” I said as I wiped some of the juices from my mouth.
“I… I know,” she panted. “Sorry about squeezing your head, babe.”
I moved so I could kiss her. As our lips were locked together we heard something from the shower area. We slowly got up and tiptoed toward the shower room, where we could hear the sound of someone gasping for air.
“I thought you checked the locker room for other people,” Sunny panicked.
“Yeah, the locker room but not the shower room,” I admitted.
“Twilight! Why didn't you check the showers?”
“I guess it slipped my mind,” I said as I felt a slight blush make its way onto my face.
We made it to the doorway of the showers and cautiously peeked in. What we saw surprised the hell out of both of us. Laying in the middle of the room, naked and spread eagle was Wallflower Blush.
“Wallflower?!” Sunny and I asked in unison.
“Hi… hi guys,” she said through her heavy breathing.
“What are you doing in here?” I asked her.
“You see,” she began as I took a long look at her all natural bush, “I saw you head this way and you looked like you were upset about something. So I followed you in here but before I could say anything, you got on your phone and sent a text to someone. I assume it was Sunset since she was the one who showed up.
“Anyway, I stayed in here hoping to learn how to comfort someone but I, um, well, you guys started getting freaky. It was turning me on and I quickly began frigging myself. I tried being as quiet as I could but I had never seen someone else having sex and I was so fascinated by it that I had to masturbate.”
Sunny went into full panic mode. “You saw what we were doing?”
Wallflower slid back to a corner and tried making herself smaller. “Yes and I'm so sorry. I took advantage of your friendship and used it so I could obtain my own personal sexual gratification.”
“Well-” I started.
“I gave into my perverse fetish while you were having an intimate moment in public,” Wallflower said as she began to cry.
“Okay… so you have a voyeurism fetish,” Sunny said. “It's not the worst thing to get you going.”
Sunny and I sat down on the floor on either side of her to try to calm her down. “I'm a freak of nature,” she cried.
Sunny gave me a knowing look which I understood. It was time to reveal our fetishes.
“Wallflower, we all have fetishes,” I told her as I wrapped an arm around her. “Take Sunny, for example. She’s got an anal fetish.”
“Is that true?”
A proud smile spread across her face. “Sure is. I've got four butt plugs and two sets of anal beads.”
“So what’s Twilight’s fetish?”
Sunny reached across Wallflower to take my hand. “Twilight enjoys group sex.”
Wallflower wiped her eyes and sniffled before asking, “Do… do you know if any of your friends have kinks? I promise I won't tell anyone.”
“They're your friends too, Wallflower,” I reminded her.
“And yes they do have kinks,” Sunny added.
“Would you be willing to share them with me?”
Sunny and I looked at each other and shrugged our shoulders before laying out everyone’s secrets out.
“Fluttershy has a foot fetish; for my feet specifically,” Sunny started.
“Rarity has a thing for BDSM as the dominant one,” I said, thinking back to Sunny’s ‘First Dildo Party’.
“Pinkie Pie incorporates food into her sex life,” Sunny said.
“Rainbow Dash is a panty sniffer. We never expected that,” I explained with a chuckle.
“Finally, Applejack is also into BDSM-” Sunny started.
“As the submissive,” I interrupted.
Wallflower sat there between us slack-jawed as she processed the info we gave her.
“Um, how did you learn all this?”
“There's more that goes on at Pinkie’s parties than people think,” I said with a smile. “We should probably think about getting dressed.”
“Good idea,” Sunny said before turning her attention to Wallflower. “You know, she's throwing an extra special graduation party Friday night. Do you want to come along?”
“I… I don't know,” Wallflower replied hesitantly. “It's one thing to be invited by a host, it's something completely different to be invited by another guest.”
“Hey, if I know Pinkie, if would tell her that you're coming to the party, she'd have about five more cakes made for the party within an hour,” Sunny said with a giggle.
Before Wallflower could give us a definitive answer, we heard the locker room door open.
“Y’all wanna get yourselves untied from whatever it is yer doing? They're gonna do the roll call in a few minutes,” we heard Applejack shout. The three of us just stood there, half-dressed, looking at each other and laughing.
"There's no way that you'll beat me again, " Sunset Shimmer taunted into the microphone of her headset. "You've backed yourself into a corner with no way-" Sunset abruptly stopped as an explosion claimed the last of her character's lives. "H-how?" she stammered in disbelief as her left eye began twitching violently. "HOW?!"
The chatroom on her Twitch channel had exploded with laughter emojis and mild insults of her gameplay. This had become the norm for her daily streams in recent weeks. She would log on, dominate for about two hours, her "rival" would join the lobby, she then gets beaten by her rival repeatedly until finally she gets made fun of on the chat until she rage quits.
"Y-you... are gonna get your..." Sunset growled as the next round started. The redness that was overtaking her face could be visibly seen on the webcam in the bottom left corner of her viewers' screens. "I am going to kick... your..."
Before she could finish her sentence, however, her screen turned black with the message that her character had been killed.
"THE FREAKIN' ROUND JUST STARTED!" she shouted at the top of her lungs. "HOW DID THEY GET ME THAT QUICKLY?"
It was then that the sound of a key being turned in the deadbolt of the apartment door.
"Hey, Sunny!" Twilight said cheerfully as she opened the door. "I'm home! I got you a new-" Twilight suddenly ducked as a black object whizzed by her head, barely grazing her hair in the process. "Geez, if you didn't want me to come home you could have..." Twilight paused, "Oh."
The sight before her was something that she had gotten accustomed to seeing. Sunset's laptop, which she used to interact with the chatroom, had gotten slammed shut. The console had been pulled from its resting place on the entertainment center. To top it off, Sunset was mere inches from her 72" 4K television shaking it violently as she shouted every obscenity known (and unknown) to both humans and ponies alike.
Twilight looked behind her at the object that had nearly given her a concussion moments earlier. She shook her head as she set the shopping bag down and scooped up the remains of Sunset's latest controller. "Good thing I bought this before I left work, " said Twilight as she pulled a box from the bag on the floor.
Sunset, having finally realized that she wasn't alone in the room, turned to face her fiancé. She had released the television and had balled her hands up into fists. "Hey... Twi..." she said as she tried getting her breathing under control.
"You got your butt kicked again, didn't you?"
"How did you guess?" Sunset asked before Twilight showed her the shattered controller. "Oh."
"Sunny, we really have to get your temper under control," Twilight said as she handed the box to Sunset. "It's only a game."
"Babe, it's more than that. This is my second job," Sunset told her as she clung to the other girl. "I'm trying to make this into my full-time job since its tough to get something besides a sushi waitress without legal documentation."
Twilight kissed Sunset's forehead as the two of them sat down on the sofa. "I know. But we can't keep buying new controllers and keyboards every couple days." Twilight pulled Sunset closer. "We're spending nearly two hundred dollars a week on new gaming equipment to replace what you've smashed or thrown across the apartment."
"I know but it's just the same person beats me over and over again. It doesn't matter what game I play or when I log in," Sunset explained. "They always log on after I do and it's only when I'm streaming, babe."
Twilight just rubbed Sunset's back in an attempt to calm her down. As the two women sat on the couch, Twilight began humming a tune that she remembered her own mother humming when she would get upset as a child. After a few minutes, Sunset had begun breathing normally and her face had returned to its normal color.
"Thanks, Twilight," Sunset said, easing her grip. "It's just frustrating and embarrassing to be beaten over and over and over again. It's like this person knows me personally and how my gaming habits are."
Twilight guided Sunset's face toward her so that she could look her in the eyes. "I highly doubt they know you personally, " Twilight reassured. "But hypothetically speaking, if it was someone you know, do have any idea who it would be?"
"Well, at first I thought it might be one of the girls trolling me but all five of them were here during our last sleepover," Sunset said as she rubbed her chin. "But this... jerk was online kicking my butt that night too."
"What about Trixie?"
"It can't be her. I've played against Trixie before and Ray could probably beat her using just his tail."
"Sunny, we should get this mess of yours cleaned up, " said Twilight, standing up and guiding the fiery-haired girl to the center of the room.
"And I should probably apologize to my followers for the sudden ending."
"Yeah that would probably be a good idea," Twilight agreed.
"<censored>, " Sunset swore.
"What happened?"
"I slammed the laptop closed so hard the keys are broken off, " Sunset booted up the computer. "And the screen has multiple cracks in it."
Twilight just shook her head as she put the Ponystation 4 back where it belonged.
"I guess im going to have to forego the console for now and stick with PC gaming until I get a new laptop," Sunset relented.
"Let me guess, the warranty is expired."
Sunset slowly nodded.
"For the record, what is this person's gamertag?"
"I'd rather not say," Sunset said looking at the floor. "It's kind of embarrassing."
"Please, Sunny," Twilight begged.
"Fine." Sunset drew a deep breath. "Their gamertag is... 'silentbutdeadly2000'."
Twilight covered her mouth trying to stifle her laughter.
"I know, right?"
Meanwhile, in another part of Canterlot City, another recent CHS graduate sat on an armchair in her parents' living room. A confident smile adorned her face as someone else entered the room.
"Has she figured it out yet?" the second person asked.
The first person grinned and shook her head. "Thanks to you she probably never will."
Her phone suddenly chimed with a notification from her Twitch app.
"fiery_unicorn13 has gone live."
"What do you think, Zephyr? Should we do it again?"
"Got the mail, babe!" I called to Twi. "And there's a few more RSVPs for the wedding here."
"That's great! Who are they from?" asked Twi as she came padding into the living room in her bathrobe.
"Let's see...Rainbow Dash...Moon Dancer…Lyra and Bon Bon...Vinyl and Octavia…" I paused when I saw the last reservation card.
"Who's the last one?" Twi asked.
I looked at Twi with a look of disbelief. "You are never gonna believe this. Fluttershy is gonna come to the wedding."
Twi's face mirrored my own as I showed her the card. "I hope she paid attention to the locale of where we're holding the nuptials."
"I hope so too," I replied.
I went through the rest of the mail that consisted of bills and an adult magazine that me and Twi read for the articles. Twi, meanwhile, had gone into the kitchen for something and I happened to notice that her robe had been left on the love seat.
"Um, babe?"
"Yes, Sunny?"
"Are you wearing anything?"
She walked back in the room with a Nutty Buddy ice cream cone, naked as the day she was born.
"Nope," she said with a goofy smile as she seductively licked the ice cream.
I felt my cheeks light up as she allowed a dollop of ice cream to land on her breast. "Now? Really?" I asked her.
She chuckled and flopped on the love seat on top of her discarded robe. "No, silly. I'm just preparing for our wedding. You want me to put the veil on?" Twi teased.
I let out a giggle of my own as I cuddled up next to her. "No, but I will take a bite of your ice cream," I replied seconds before snatching the cone from her hand.
"Hey! Get your own!!"
I tapped my chin a couple of times with her dessert before taking a bite, booping her on the nose with it, and handing it back to her. She gave me an annoyed - but playful - look after receiving her Nutty Buddy back from me.
"You are impossible," she said.
"That may be true but…" I wiped the ice cream off of my chin with my finger and then fed it to my fiancé. "...you're adorkable."
"Oh really?"
"Mhmm. Why do you think I fell in love with you?" I asked as she snuggled her nude body up against me, continuing to work on her dessert.
"Because of my hot body," she replied.
"Well that too," I responded, eliciting simultaneous giggles between us.
She finished her ice cream a few minutes later and grabbed a blanket to cover us both up with. We found Revenge Of The Nerds on TV and began to discuss some of the wedding plans; mainly the bridesmaids and groomsmen.
"So I was thinking," I began, "instead of Shining Armor being the best man, I ask your brother-in-law if he'd like to have that honor."
"Azure?"
"Yeah. Just to break up the pattern of us being in the center and Shining and Cadence across from each other," I explained.
"But why him? Why not Big Mac?" Twi asked.
"Well, I feel since he's technically part of the family, he'd be the better choice."
"Fair enough," she said. After kissing me on the cheek she continued, "Shining is probably going to be upset though. He's been expecting to be the best man since we announced our engagement."
"I know but I think it would look better for the photos," I said, stroking her hair.
"Do you think Fluttershy will still want to be a bridesmaid?" Twi asked me after a short silence. "You know, with the wedding being on a nude beach and all."
I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know. I guess we can always ask her. Who else did you have in mind for bridesmaids?"
"I was going to see if Princess Twilight would want to do it," she answered. "She is coming, right?"
"That's what she said. She said she's coming and bringing Fizzlepop along with her."
"Fizzlepop? Who is that?"
"Supposedly it's her fiancé," I said. "She never mentioned him or her until she RSVP'd last week."
"Whoever they are, they must be someone controversial if she's keeping her relationship with them on the down-low. Logically thinking, of course."
We both giggled once more as the movie had gotten to a scene where the nerds were getting even with the fraternity and sorority that embarrassed them at the party they threw.
"Would you have done this to the sorority, babe?" I asked with a grin. "The voyeur cams, I mean."
"Are you kidding? They are smoking hot and I would love to be able to watch them at all times," Twi said with a laugh. "How about you?"
"Definitely."
Twi shifted around so that her head was in my lap but still covered up with the blanket that she had on. Tugging gently at my shirt, she said, "Hey what about Wallflower? She's comfortable being nude around others."
"Ehhh, I don't know," I said tilting my hand back and forth. "I think she's more into exhibitionism and voyeurism than social nudity. Remember, she was <censored> at the sight of us <censored> before the graduation ceremony."
"True, but she's still fine with baring it all."
"It's your call," I told her. "I would suggest Pinkie but I don't think she would handle herself too well."
"Really? Like not willing to strip down or-"
"Oh, she'd be more than willing to run around stark naked. I just don't think we could keep her in one spot during the ceremony if she was a bridesmaid," I explained.
"Good point. Who else have you thought of asking to be ushers?" Twi asked.
"Flash and Bulk Biceps for sure," I answered. "I thought of-"
"Please don't say Timber," Twi interrupted.
"Hell no. We didn't even send him an invite, remember?"
"Oh yeah."
"I was going to say Zephyr Breeze."
"You're kidding, right? That perv?"
"If Fluttershy is on your side of the altar, I think she could keep him in line," I said with a smile.
"Okay," she said, feigning acceptance.
"Well, has Big Mac sent in his RSVP? We might need to look for a back-up for you if he doesn't want to come," Twi said.
I stared at the television for a moment as I let what she said to sink in. "Now that you mention it, he hasn't responded yet."
"Do you think it's because of the rumor?"
"Rumor?"
"Yeah. The one about the real reason that his name is 'Big Mac'."
I stifled a laugh at her statement. "If that's the reason, then he's either really ashamed of it or afraid to make all the other guys jealous."
"Eeyup!" Twi replied, doing her best impression of Applejack's brother.
Another laugh filled the room which was followed by another silence. Twi began to get still and at one point let out a small snort. I gave her a shake and reminded her than it was just past two o'clock in the afternoon.
"Hey, are we still writing our own vows?" I asked as she sat up.
After a quick peck on the cheek, she answered, "Of course, sweetheart. We decided on that weeks ago. Why? Are you having trouble with yours?"
"Yeah, sort of," I replied nonchalantly. "I know what I want to say but...I don't know."
"You're having trouble putting them into words?" asked Twi.
"Yes. Exactly. I want you to feel my love through my vows as much as you do physically," I said. "I want them to be perfect."
"Don't worry too much about them. Like you always tell me, 'everything will work out fine'."
I kissed her on the forehead. "Thanks, babe. By the way, are you going to put any clothes back on?"
My nerves were high as I was preparing for the biggest day of my life inside a small tent on Crystal Beach. Of course, it wasn't just the ceremony that was getting me wound up…
"Rarity, it's just a bowtie," I fussed as she adjusted it for what seemed like the millionth time.
"That may be, darling, but it's also the biggest day of your life. You need to look your best," Rarity replied. She stepped back and looked me over from head to toe. "You know, there is still time to clear the forest, Sunset."
I tilted my head in confusion. "Clear the forest?"
"Mhmm," she answered, pointing down.
"Oh." I scratched the back of my head. "That."
"It is your discretion, however, if it were me…"
"Rarity, if it was up to you, everyone would have bare floors, so to speak," I deadpanned. "Now can we get finished with my hair, please?" I saw a smile appear on Rarity's face. "And not that hair."
"Sorry, darling. I just can't stand the thought of everyone looking at you and having 'fire crotch' be the first thing to enter their thoughts," she said as she began braiding the sides of my hair.
"But it doesn't bother me," I countered. "Ouch. Not so rough."
"The fur or what people may think?"
"Both. I'm comfortable with how...ouch! I'd like to keep some of my hair, please," I griped. After she apologized, I continued, "Remember, I'm an interdimensional being that's used to having something covering that area."
"..."
"Besides, Twilight didn't, ahem, 'clear the forest' either," I said using air quotes.
"That's what you think," sang Rarity.
Before I could reply, there was a tapping on the side of the tent.
"Are you ladies finished with talking about carpets and throw rugs? Because Sunset needs to be in position in fifteen minutes," Shining Armor said from outside.
"I just need to finish her hair and give her a little mascara," Rarity responded. "Five minutes tops."
"Alright then."
"Liar," I whispered at Rarity.
"I still think you should've shaved," she whispered back. "Would you at least let me comb it?"
"Rarity, drop the subject and finish my hair for crying out loud."
"Wow! That hairstyle looks awesome on you," Azure whispered as I exited the tent and took my place for the processional.
"Thanks, Azure," I whispered back. "As much pulling and tugging that Rarity did, it had better look great."
"It gives you a fiery look," he added with a smirk.
I rolled my eyes and groaned. Seriously? I thought. "Hey I don't think your girlfriend would be too happy if she found out that you were checking out one of the brides," I quipped.
"Uh, sorry. Hehe."
It was then that Pinkie walked up front and signaled to Vinyl to begin some wedding music. As that music played, my parents walked down the aisle and took their seats on the front row of the right side - facing toward the altar. Following them, Twilight Velvet walked down the aisle and took her seat on the left side of the aisle.
Vinyl then switched songs before Justice Peace - the officiant of our wedding - led myself, Azure, Shining Armor, Big Mac (yes, the rumors were true), Flash Sentry, Bulk Biceps, and Zephyr Breeze to the front via the far right side of the seating.
You...can do this, I thought as the sand passed between my toes with each step. Nothing to it.
The seven of us got into position as then watched as the bridesmaids made their way up. Fleur-de-lis led Wallflower Blush, Starlight Glimmer, Moon Dancer, Fluttershy, and Cadence to the front. Each of them - except for Cadence - was carrying a bouquet of yellow roses.
Following them were Spike and Flurry Heart as the ring bearer and flower girl, respectively. They took their places and the current song slowly faded out.
By now, my heart was about to break through my ribcage as my mind continued to race. Everything will be fine, Sunset, I told myself.
Justice Peace then stepped forward and asked all in attendance to stand. Then, it was finally time. My head began to spin as Vinyl started Here Comes The Bride.
At the far end of the aisle stood Twi; her right arm locked with Night Light's left arm. Both started out on the left foot and made even strides almost in unison with the sound of the ocean behind us. Twilight was about halfway down the aisle when Shining Armor suddenly began bawling like a baby.
"It's alright. He always cries at weddings," Cadence mouthed when I looked in her direction.
I did my best to stifle the laughter that was about to break through my teeth. Justice motioned me forward to meet Twilight at the front of the aisle.
"Who gives this woman in matrimony?" Justice asked.
"I, Night Light, give my daughter, Twilight Sparkle, to Sunset Shimmer." Night Light shook my hand, kissed Twi once on each cheek, and then joined our hands together. He took his seat while me and Twi finished the journey to the altar.
Just before reaching our position, however, Twi tripped over her own feet; pulling both of us down, and covering the front of ourselves in sand. Naturally, everyone in attendance gasped in shock at what happened. Well, almost everyone. Shining was still crying like a baby.
Azure and Cadence helped me and Twi, respectively, back to our feet so that we could brush the sand off and get the show on the road.
"We're okay," I assured all the guests as Twi gently shook the sand out of her bouquet and handed it to Cadence.
"Please be seated," Justice said as a took hold of Twi's trembling hands. "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today - on a nude beach of all places - to celebrate the union of Sunset "Sunny" Shimmer and Twilight "Twily" Sparkle. Anyone who - with good reason - feels these two should not be wed, let them speak now-"
"I LOVE HER AND SHE'S CARRYING MY BABY!"
"PINKIE!" me and Twi shouted in unison.
"What? I heard that on a comedy CD once and wanted to say at somebody's wedding," Pinkie said with a huge grin on her face before sitting back down. "Go ahead."
"Ahem. If there is anyone with good reason that these two should not be wed, let them speak now or forever hold their peace," said Justice, looking up from his book. After a short pause, he resumed, "Very well. Marriage is not just another part of being in a relationship. It is a structure for the love of two souls to grow upon."
"BWAAAAAHHHH!" cried Shining Armor.
The straight face that I was holding finally cracked. I began laughing like an idiot at my very soon-to-be brother-in-law, which caused the wedding to come to a screeching halt.
"Will you stop already, Shining Armor?" Twilight Velvet fussed from her seat.
"Bu...bu...but I'm so happy for...for Twily and Sunset," he sniffled.
I wiped the tears from my face as I settled back down and gave the go-ahead for Justice to continue.
"Where was I…?" Justice mumbled. "Ah, yes. The structure that those two will build their love upon will not falter if both work to sustain it.
"I would now like to ask Breaking Dawn to come forward to read a small poem for the couple."
Dawnie stood up and walked to the front. After me a quick hug she turned to face everyone else. "The red rose whispers of passion, And the white rose breathes of love; O, the red rose is a falcon, And the white rose is a dove. But I send you a cream-white rosebud With a flush on its petal tips; For the love that is purest and sweetest Has a kiss of desire on the lips," she recited.
"Great job," I whispered. "Go sit back down with mom and dad now."
"The couple has decided to write their own vows for this occasion," Justice said. "What you say through these vows gives permanence to each other's love as these come straight from each of your hearts. Twilight, you may go first."
With a deep breath, Twilight began, "Sunset, you are my friend. However, not just any friend. You are my best friend. You and I have been through so much in the short time that we've been together," Twi paused and reached up to wipe a tear away, "and I want to go through even more. Sunny, the warm glow that comes from those teal eyes, brightens even my worst of days. When I'm with you, time stands still and nothing else matters but us. You are my world and from today until death, I...I promise to be the proton to your electron."
How am I gonna compete with that? I thought as I watched the tears of joy flow like rivers down Twi's cheeks.
"Sunset? Sunset?"
"Huh?" I answered, snapping out of the trance I was in. "Yes, Justice?"
"It's your turn to say your vows," he said.
"Oh yeah," I replied with a sheepish smile. After clearing my throat, I started my vows. "Twilight, you saved me. Both physically and emotionally. Your love, kindness, and compassion gives me the strength to go forward every day." I paused to wipe my eyes. "Whether you're setting kitchen fires or leaving books all over the bathroom, you still mean the world to me. As we…" I had to pause again as I began choking up. "Excuse me. As we go forward, I will be there for you - just as you are for me - no matter what." Another pause. "If you're the proton to my electron, then I will be the horse to your wagon. Until death do we part."
Twi let out a small giggle at my pun while her brother slowly stopped crying. I glanced at my and Twi's parents, who were all in tears like us.
"Sunset and Twilight will now exchange rings as a symbol of their unity and commitment to each other," Justice stated. "Traditionally they are worn on the ring finger because that finger has a vein leading directly to the heart. The rings show the commitment they have toward each other to others."
Azure handed me the ring for Twi.
"Sunset, please take Twilight's left hand." After doing so, Justice continued, "Now repeat after me. I give you this ring as a symbol of my love..."
"I give you this ring as a symbol of my love..." I repeated.
"For today, tomorrow, and all time..."
"For today, tomorrow, and all time..."
"Wear it as a sign of what we promised today..."
"Wear it as a sign of what we promised today…"
"And know that my love is present…"
"And know that my love is present…"
"Even when I am not."
"Even when I am not."
Justice then nodded to me to place the ring on Twi's hand, which I did.
"Twilight, please take Sunset's left hand and repeat after me." A moment later, he continued, "I give you this ring as a symbol of my love..."
"I give you this ring as a symbol of my love..." Twi repeated.
"For today, tomorrow, and all time..."
"For today, tomorrow, and all time..."
"Wear it as a sign of what we promised today..."
"Wear it as a sign of what we promised today…"
"And know that my love is present…"
"And know that my love is present…"
"Even when I am not."
"Even when I am not."
As with me, he nodded to Twi to slide the ring on my finger.
"Now comes the pouring of the unity sand. If you will each take a vase, please."
Twi and I reached down and each took a small vase in our hands while Justice presented a slightly larger one.
"The sand in each of these represents who you were, who you are and who you will be. Twilight, Sunset, as you pour the sand into the third vase, let it be a reminder to you that the smaller vases of sand no longer exist individually, but will be joined together as one. As these grains of sand can never be separated and poured back in the individual vases, so will your marriage, united as one for all time," Justice recited as me and Twi emptied our vases into the larger one.
"Almost done," Twi mouthed.
I replied with a nod and a smile.
Justice began the final portion of the ceremony. "Sunset and Twilight, you have professed your love by exchanging vows, symbolized your commitment to one another by exchanging rings, and expressed the end of your individual lives with the pouring of the unity sand. Only one question remains before we celebrate.
"Twilight, do you take Sunset to be your wife, to love and cherish in the covenant of marriage? Do you promise to love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse; and forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?"
"I do," Twilight said as a goofy smile appeared on her face.
"And Sunset, do you take Twilight to be your wife, to love and cherish in the covenant of marriage? Do you promise to love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse; and forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?"
"I do," I answered, reciprocating her goofy smile with one of my own.
"Then by the power invested in me, I now pronounce you wife and wife," said Justice. "Sunset, you may now kiss the bride."
I raised the veil, leaned in, and planted the most passionate kiss on Twi's lips.
"WOOOOOOO! YOU GUYS ROCK!!!" shouted Pinkie above all the other guests.
As my lips remained locked with my new wife, I felt a little extra contact on my derriere.
“Twily, just because this is a nude beach doesn't mean you have to get frisky," Shining Armor whispered after clearing his throat.
With a smirk on my face, I told her, “Couldn't wait until the honeymoon, babe?”
Her face turned bright red as our friends and family continued to cheer for us.
"Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great honor to be the first to present to you, Mrs. and Mrs. Sunset Shimmer," Justice said to wrap up the ceremony.
Vinyl cranked up The Wedding March as me and Twi gave each other another kiss before beginning to file out.
"Try not to trip and fall again," I whispered as she took hold of my arm.
"Oh shut up," she laughed as we started toward the boardwalk.
We led the parade followed by Flurry Heart and Spike, then Cadence and Azure. The ushers and bridesmaids paired off from there. After the last pairing past by the front row, Night Light and Twilight Velvet joined in and finally, my parents brought up the rear. Photo Finish took a couple of pictures as we retreated from the altar as birdseed rained down upon us from either side of the aisle.
About two minutes later, we arrived at the boardwalk, where Pinkie was waiting for us with matching "Mr. and Mrs." beach towels so that we could finish the trip to the limousine.
The limo driver held the door open as me and Twi climbed in and once inside, Twi happily said, "By the way, Rarity wanted me to tell you that you looked 'fiery'."
“Brrrr!” I shouted as I lugged a dozen bags worth of groceries into my and Sunny’s apartment. I made my way into the kitchen, still covered in snow from the raging snowstorm outside, and dropped my payload onto the tile floor.
“Sunny, I'm home!” I shouted toward the bedroom as I took off my earmuffs, coat, and boots. The only response that I received was a dull moan. With a soft chuckle, I put away the cold items before heading to the bedroom to see my wife.
Along the way, I paused to straighten our wedding photo. I stepped back and admired it for a minute or two as my mind wandered back to our big day.
“You may now kiss the bride,” said the justice of the peace.
Sunny lifted the veil covering my face, leaned in and planted the most passionate kiss ever on my lips. Time stood still as our lips remained locked. I didn't want to release the hold as we shared that intimate moment together. That is until Shining Armor cleared his throat.
“Twily, just because this is a nude beach doesn't mean you have to get frisky, ” he whispered.
My eyes shot open as I realized that I had ahold of one of Sunny's butt cheeks.
“Couldn't wait until the honeymoon, babe?” Sunset whispered with a smirk.
I felt my face light up from embarrassment as our friends and family cheered and whistled.
I shook my head at the thought of how I made a fool of myself at the most anticipated time of my life. Now, three months later, I still couldn't believe that I had gotten married on a nude beach. Although it was definitely an interesting experience, I wouldn't have changed a thing.
With a small smile on my face, I finally entered the bedroom and saw that a bucket had appeared next to the bed while I was grocery shopping.
“You feeling any better, Sunny?” I asked as I sat down at the foot of the bed.
“No.”
“I bought out the ginger ale section of the store for you,” I said.
A queasy look had begun making its way onto her face as she forced a few words out. “Oh, haha. You humans…” She paused so that she could grab the bucket and began dry heaving into it. After a moment or two, she continued, “You humans and your cold and flu season. This is the second time in two weeks that I've gotten sick.”
I just looked at her with a blank stare as the words escaped my mind.
“Twi, babe, can you do me a favor?”
“Sure. What do you need?” I asked, rubbing the back of my hand on her feverish cheek.
“When I die in a few days from this, can you donate my body to science?”
“Oh Sunny, you're not going to die. It's just the stomach flu.”
She furrowed her brow. “Yeah and I ruined our first Thanksgiving as a married couple when I just laid on the couch at your parents’ house.”
“Sunny, my parents, Shining and Cadence understood you were feeling under the weather,” I reminded her. “None of them were mad about that.”
“I just feel bad that while you and your family were laughing and having a good time, I was relegated to the den, curled up under a blanket.”
Without a word, I got up and walked to the dresser. I opened one of the drawers and removed a set of fleece pajamas. After discarding my sweater and stretch pants, I donned the warm sleeping garments and strolled to my side of the bed.
“What are you doing?” Sunny asked as I got under the covers with her.
Still not saying anything, I slid closer and wrapped my left arm around her.
“Twi, you don't have to do this,” she protested.
“Yes I do,” I replied as I pulled her fiery body against me and buried my face into the back of her neck.
As we laid there in silence, I noticed something a little off. Instead of taking my hand like normal, I felt her arm move toward her face. Just as her arm stopped moving, I heard her let out a small sniffle.
“Sunny, are you crying?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Why?” I sat up slightly. “Is there something wrong?”
“It’s just… well, Princess Celestia will do this with her students when they get really sick like I am now.”
I then understood why she was crying. Although she and the princess had made up earlier this year, there were still things that she missed about her childhood experiences. As I laid my head back down I felt a tear roll down my cheek. I’m not sure why it happened, maybe it was my subconscious empathizing with her.
The sniffling continued for a few more minutes after I pulled her as close as possible to my body. “Are… aren't you worried about getting sick?”
“Sunny, I love you and if it means getting sick from you every now and then, I don't mind,” I told her softly. “It's part of being a couple. I've seen it happen with my parents and with Shining and Cadence.”
She didn't say anything right away. Instead, she finally took hold of my hand and pulled it tightly against her as someone would with a blanket. “I love you too, babe,” she whispered softly.
I felt my eyelids beginning to get heavy as we laid there in the dimly lit room. A soft whinny escaped Sunny’s lips as she fell asleep. I let out a small giggle shortly before falling asleep myself.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Sunny asked as the two of us stood with Princess Twilight in her library.
“I’m certain,” I replied, although deep down I was slightly nervous.
A bright pink aura then appeared around the Princess’s horn while simultaneously creating a magic bubble around me.
“Remember, this spell only lasts three days and cannot be recast for thirty moons,” Princess Twilight said.
“Well, I know for a fact that it will be worth it,” Sunny said with a smile.
I rubbed my eyes after being awakened a little while later by a pulsing red glow from under the covers. I released my grip from Sunny's hand and pulled the blanket down slightly. I lifted my head slightly to investigate the source of the strange glow.
What I saw not only surprised me but also left me extremely confused.
A few days later, Sunny was lounging on the couch watching television after we ate breakfast. I strolled into the living room and flopped onto her lap.
“Oof! Aren't we affectionate this morning,” she said as I nuzzled the top of my head against her chin.
“Yeah, well, we haven't had much cuddle time the last few days with you being sick as a dog,” I replied.
“I HEARD THAT!” Spike shouted from the other room, causing both of us to laugh at his response.
“So what are you watching?” I asked as I pulled her arms around me.
“Academy Of Rock,” she replied. “I thought it would help get me ready mentally for the concert tomorrow afternoon.”
“Is it working?”
“Eh, a little. Not much.”
“Hey, since you brought it up, I wanted to ask if you're feeling up to playing in the concert,” I asked.
“Of course. Why wouldn't I be?” she asked.
“Well, you've had the stomach flu the last few days and I just don't want you to push yourself too hard,” I replied.
For whatever reason, she began to giggle. “Have you ever known me to push myself too hard?”
“Well, that one time when we used up all our tickets on that ring toss game-”
“Oh yeah. That was so strenuous,” she interrupted mockingly.
“You sent a ring through some kid's banana split that was over twenty feet away.”
“Yeah but that was because Applejack scared the life out of me right when I was gonna throw it.”
I was about to offer my rebuttal but stopped when she began shaking her head, which in turn shook the couch. Confused, I sat up and looked at her.
“Are you sure your okay?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“That's the third time today you've just randomly shaken your head for no reason.”
“It’s not random. My bangs need a trim and I'm just getting them out of my face,” she explained. “I was gonna ask Rarity to give them a quick trim tomorrow before the concert.”
I laid back down on her torso and wrapped her arms back around myself. “How about when we pony up for the children? Are you going to have enough strength to hold that form for an hour?”
“Twilight, I will be okay,” she replied, sounding slightly annoyed. “Don't push the issue. I'm fine.” She pulled her arms from my hands and shimmied out from underneath me.
“Where are you going?”
“I have to go to the bathroom, alright?” she snapped before leaving the room.
I just sat there, hurt, after seeing her disappear down the hallway. What in the world is wrong with her? I wondered. I just wanted to make sure she was okay. It's nothing to get that upset about.
I was shaken from my thoughts a few minutes later when Sunny sat down next to me and put her arm around me. “Babe, I’m sorry. I don't know what in the world came over me. You’re just looking out for my safety and I appreciate that. Do you forgive me?”
A pair of tears ran down my cheeks as I turned and hugged her tightly. “Yes, Sunny. I love you and I'll always forgive you.”
The next day, Sunny and I arrived at the children's hospital for the “Hope For The Holidays” charity concert. However, the area that was set aside for the concert was void of any electronic equipment and our fellow band members.
“Um, where is everyone?” Sunny wondered aloud.
“Better still, where is our equipment?” I responded.
We looked at each other, shrugged our shoulders and headed for the front desk to see if the receptionist knew anything. Along the way, we both got a text from Rainbow Dash.
Staff changed locations on us. Meet in lobby
“They could've told us ahead of time,” I grumbled as a growl escaped from Sunny's lips.
We got up with Rainbow Dash and the others in the main lobby a few minutes later. They all shared the same look on their face as Sunny and I did.
“Before you say anything, we just found out right before I texted you,” Rainbow said, putting her hands up in front of her.
“What's with the hands?” Sunny asked.
“The last time one of our concerts was moved to a different place, you lost your temper and chased me around for nearly ten minutes,” Rainbow reminded her.
Sunny slumped her shoulders, let out a loud sigh and apologized. “So where are we being downsized to?”
“Actually, they're putting us in a larger area,” Applejack interjected.
“Larger?!” Sunny and I asked simultaneously.
"Yep," Pinkie said, her eyes aglow.
Here we go... I thought nervously.
Following a deep breath, Pinkie began her explanation, "There's lotsa children that wanna see us play and where we were gonna play is too small because there's not enough room for all the children that wanna see us play so they had to move it somewhere bigger so that all the children could watch us play."
We all had a laugh at the receptionist who shook her head after Pinkie finished up her spiel, lightening the mood slightly. That is until the event coordinator showed up.
"I'm sorry for the inconvenience about the last-minute change of venue," he apologized as he shook our hands. "We did a head count of the patients and their families that would be attending and realized that the room we picked out was going to be too small."
"It's no biggie," Rainbow said calmly.
"NO BIGGIE?!" Sunny snapped. "Really, Dash?"
I latched onto Sunny before she could make a fool of herself. "Easy, sweetheart. It's just a miscommunication. Nothing to get upset about."
"How about we go get a quick practice run with the new set so we're not looking like a bunch of chickens with our-"
"Please do not finish that thought, Applejack. This isn't the appropriate building to be quoting that particular cliché," Rarity interrupted.
The rest of us not only agreed with Applejack's idea but also echoed Rarity's sentiment. The event coordinator then led us to the room that all our gear had been moved to. When finally arrived a few minutes later, Sunny lost it.
"Are you kidding me?! My freaking webcam is gone!" she shouted.
"Actually, we moved it to the side of the stage," the coordinator said. "We thought it would have a better angle to show your performance, Mrs. Shimmer."
"The whole reason I wanted it opposite from the stage was so the whole band could be seen at once,” Sunny continued angrily. “Just because it’s being streamed on my Twitch channel doesn't mean I want the focus to be on me. This is a team effort and I promised my followers they would be seeing the whole band perform.”
“Sunny, we can-”
“No, Twilight. There’s not enough time to fix it before the concert starts,” she said, interrupting me. “The whole point of the webcam was to get more donations. This is a charity concert, you know.”
The rest of us desperately tried to settle her down but the more we tried, the angrier she got. So we all backed off and gave her space to calm down. As she began calming down, I noticed the strange pulse from the other night began to appear from her geode.
I looked back and saw the glow from the necklace, plain as day. I am not going crazy, I thought. That gem is glowing and it has got to have something to do with her behavior.
About two hours later, the patients began filing in. The children ranged from preschoolers to some of the freshman class from CHS. Some recovering from surgery to others wearing masks because they were being treated for some form of immunodeficiency disease.
The girls and I donned masks and sterile gloves and made our way through the crowd of children and their families, shaking their hands and hugging some of them. Once we finished the pre-concert meet-and-greet, we removed the masks and gloves and took our places on the stage.
Although we could be heard from the back row, we still had microphones so that we could be heard on Sunny's channel. The webcam wasn't in the best location, but it was improvised enough to capture all of us on camera.
“Welcome everyone to the first annual Hope For The Holidays charity concert benefiting the Canterlot City Children's Hospital,” I said cheerfully. “We’re being broadcast on the local news station and around the world on Sunset Shimmer's Twitch channel.
“We’ve got plenty in store. From songs to surprises; including a performance from a special guest singer. So without further ado, let's get this party started.”
We began the concert by ponying-up and playing a special rendition of “Have Yourself A Merry Little Christmas.” We then moved onto “Jingle Bell Rock” and “Deck The Halls”. We took a small break to talk to the crowd for a few minutes and read off a few donations that the news channel had received and also from Sunny's Twitch channel.
“Before we begin our next song, we’d like to invite a special guest onto the stage,” Applejack said, motioning toward the audience. A young girl about age seven was then wheeled to the stage by a nurse.
“This here is Gentle Hayseed,” Applejack introduced. “With her parent’s permission, we’ve been allowed to tell y’all why she’s here.
“Gentle has stage three leukemia and she’s got the voice of an angel. Because of folks from the Give-A-Miracle Foundation, she’s gonna be singing alongside Sunset Shimmer during the next song, Winter Wonderland.”
When Sunny knelt down to hug the little girl, a smile so bright appeared on the girl’s face that it could've melted the snow outside. Sunny picked her up and I noticed that she was beginning to glow again. This time it wasn't her geode, but her entire body.
What the heck is going on? I wondered as the glow began pulsing again.
I discreetly shook the thoughts from my head as the next song began.
The first verse went smoothly, Sunset's voice harmonizing with Gentle's angelic tone. Sunny set her guitar to the side to dance with the small girl. As the two of them danced, Sunny began to glow and levitate, making the small girl giggle with excitement and nearly lose her tone. But by the second verse, things changed in a flash. Her glow deteriorated quickly, as if it were being snuffed out from within. Her eyes drooped and her body sagged before she crashed back onto the stage so suddenly that Gentle let out a small, weak scream as Sunny held onto her.
The rest of us immediately stopped playing and rushed to their aid. Applejack helped Gentle off of Sunny's chest and carried her to the wheelchair.
“What’s happening to Sunset Shimmer?” Gentle asked as we tended to Sunny.
“We don't know, sugarcube,” Applejack said, holding the younger girls hand. “But Ah promise that you’ll be the first to know.”
“Sunny! Are you okay?” I asked frantically as I scooped her up in my arms.
She nodded weakly as she fought to keep conscious. “I… I think I pushed… myself too… too hard.”
I cried as I held her tight as she finally lost consciousness.
“Ugh! Why can’t they drop the subject?” Sunny groaned as she took the pillow from under her head and covered her face.
I lifted the pillow slightly and smiled. “It’s because you're a celebrity. The populous around the nation thrives on knowing what their favorite actor or singer is doing.”
“Do they have to constantly play the footage of me powering down and collapsing while I had ahold of Gentle Hayseed?” she asked. “It’s embarrassing enough that I passed out on national television. Then to make it worse, I let down a young girl that told me she wanted to be just like me when she got older.”
I placed my left hand on her thigh. “Sunny-”
“Twilight, what kind of message does that send?”
I sat there on the edge of the bed, searching for the proper answer to a valid question.
“I'll tell you what kind of message it sends,” she said, uncovering her face. “‘Don't look up to others because they're not as strong as you think.’ That's the message that's sent.”
I slid closer to her torso, took her hands in my own and looked deep into her eyes. “I don't think that's the message it sends. Sunny, what happened to you could've happened to anyone,” I said reassuringly.
“Let me ask you something. How would you feel if you were in my situation?”
“Honestly, I would probably be feeling the same as you. Embarrassed and slightly guilt-ridden.”
Before we could continue, there was a knock on the door.
“Come in,” Sunny called before looking toward the visitor. “Hey, Doc.”
Doctor Goodheart, the physician who was taking care of Sunny during her stay in the hospital, walked in with a clipboard.
“How are you feeling, Mrs. Shimmer?” he asked, smiling.
“Pretty good. I got dizzy a couple hours ago but after I laid down for a few minutes, I was fine,” she answered.
“Did you tell the nurse?”
I saw Sunny subtly roll her eyes before answering. “Of course. You told me to report anything out of the ordinary.”
“Well, if that’s the worst that’s happened, you’ll be happy to know that all the tests have come back normal,” he said, still smiling from ear to ear. “The best news is that you’ll be getting out of here soon.”
“Everything came back normal?” Sunny asked skeptically.
“Yes, ma'am.”
“Heart disease?”
“Yes.”
“Blood pressure?”
“Normal.”
“Diabetes?”
“Negative for that.”
I interrupted the inquisition by turning Sunny’s face toward mine. “Everything is fine. Why would he lie?”
Sunny finally resigned herself to the fact that the hospital couldn't find anything wrong with her. Letting out a deep sigh, she asked, “So when do I finally get released from here?”
“Probably about fifteen minutes. The nurse is getting your discharge papers together right now,” he said as he reached out to shake Sunny’s hand. “It was a pleasure meeting you Mrs. Shimmer.”
“Likewise,” Sunny replied.
After he left, Sunny asked if we could make a quick stop to take care of something before we went home. I immediately agreed because I had a pretty good idea for what she had in mind.
About an hour later, Sunny and I knocked on the door of a hospital room. After receiving permission to enter, we pushed the door open slowly, causing it to squeak slightly.
“Sunset Shimmer!” a small voice cried out with glee.
“Hello, Gentle,” Sunny said as she was greeted by the young girl.
Small tears slid down her cheeks as she held on tightly to Sunny’s waist. “I was so worried about you,” she said.
Sunny squirmed out the hug so that she could give Gentle one of her own. As they embraced each other, I noticed a warm smile on each of Gentle's parents.
“Hey, guess what?” Sunny enthusiastically told the small child. “I brought you some stuff.”
Gentle's face lit up like the Christmas tree that was set up in the corner of her room. “Really? What kind of stuff?” she asked.
I handed Sunny the backpack I was wearing which she set down on the floor in front of her. “Well, let's see…” Sunny reached into the bag. “...there’s a headband with pony ears and a matching tail,” she said as she put the items on Gentle. “Hmmm… maybe a Rainbooms t-shirt, signed by the entire band.”
“You didn’t have to do this,” Gentle's mother told us.
“Yes we did, ma'am,” Sunny told her. “I promised the Give-A-Miracle Foundation that I would bring a smile to your daughter. And I intend to keep that promise.”
“What else did you bring?” Gentle asked excitedly.
Sunny chuckled softly at the child's enthusiasm as she pulled the next item out.
“A Rainbooms CD! Oh thank you, Sunset Shimmer,” she shouted as she gave Sunny another hug.
“This isn’t just any CD, Gentle,” Sunny said as she opened the case. “It’s the first copy of the new album that won't be released until late next month. Here, read the note on the inside of the cover to your parents.”
I saw her skim over it before reading it out loud. “To Gentle Hayseed. Always have faith that those who love you will never let you down. Your friend, Sunset Shimmer.”
I looked toward her parents and saw both of them wiping their faces as they cried happily.
“You… you really mean it? You really want to be my friend?”
“Absolutely. Your wonderful attitude during this rough part of your young life has inspired me to be more positive in mine,” Sunny said as Gentle latched onto her once more. “There is one more thing,” Sunny said as they pulled away from each other. She reached into the bag once more and pulled out a folder. “I need you to practice singing the song that is on the paper inside.”
“Really? Why?”
“Because when you get out of the hospital, we're going to record a bonus track for the new album. That bonus track is going to be sung as a duet with me… and you.”
The bombshell that Sunny dropped had everyone, including me, speechless. She hadn't mentioned anything of the sort to any of the girls or even myself.
“That… that’s so…” was the only thing Gentle could say.
“It’s the least I could do since we didn't get to finish our song at the concert.”
“Sunset Shimmer, can you do something else for me?”
“What did you have in mind?”
“I saw the video of you and your friends transforming into superheroes last year, and I was wondering if you would be able to do that for me,” Gentle requested.
I subtly shook my head no when Sunny glanced at me. However, against my silent recommendation, she stood up and grasped her geode. Her body began putting off a bright red glow as her ears very slowly changed shape. I could tell something wasn't right when her ponytail didn't extend like it normally did.
And then I was struck by déjà vu. Sunny began levitating once again and the aura surrounding her began pulsing once more. I then noticed Sunny’s breathing was becoming extremely labored as she attempted to hold her form.
I quickly inserted myself into the exchange between the two of them. “Gentle, sweetheart, Sunny can't completely transform unless all of the Rainbooms are nearby,” I said.
Sunny slowly set down on the floor, wobbling slightly as she powered down. She looked at me and mouthed “Thank you!” Her breathing still remained labored after regaining her the rest of her composure.
“Gentle, I'm sorry… to say this… but it's time… for me… to leave,” Sunny said quietly. “But I want you… to know that… you'll always… be my friend.”
She squatted down one last time to give the little girl a goodbye hug. Gentle's parents approached us and shook our hands and thanked us for taking time out over our lives to bring a smile to their daughter.
We got outside the room into the hallway and Sunny just collapsed into my arms. “Twi… what's happening… to me?” she asked as I held onto her. “I get sick... twice in... as many weeks. I faint on… on national television. Then I nearly faint… again… in front of… a young child… suffering from a… a terrible illness.”
“Sunny, I don't know what’s wrong but maybe it’s not a physical problem,” I said as I helped her back to her feet.
“What do you mean?”
“What if it's not a physical problem, but a magical problem?” I suggested.
“Magical?”
“Yes, magical.”
She moaned slightly as I assisted her out of the building. “The only way to see if… if that's what's causing my problems… is to go to Equestria,” she said.
“Isn't it Hearts Warming over there?”
“Hearth's Warming,” she corrected. “And yes it is. I guess we could use that as a ruse to get checked out by one of the Ponyville doctors.”
I helped her into the passenger seat, closed the door and then got in the driver's seat. “I guess we're going home to pack,” I said with a smile.
After about a minute of screaming as our bodies were stretched and contorted into an equine shape, Sunny and I emerged in Princess Twilight's library. We looked around and saw that I was surprisingly empty.
“Where is everypony?” Sunny asked.
“Maybe they're decorating for Christmas, I mean, Hearth's Warming,” I replied figuring that to be the most logical answer.
“Maybe… oof.” Sunny said as she hit the floor, face first. “Let me be,” she instructed me when I tried helping her off the floor.
“What happened?” I asked, stepping back.
Shaking her head, she replied, “I got dizzy from spiraling through the portal. Nothing major.”
“Sunny, you've never gotten dizzy from the portal.”
She shakily stood up and stumbled forward a few steps before sitting back down and shaking her head once more.
“Do I need to get someone to help you?” I asked as she laid down on the floor.
She nodded slightly in response. So I gave her a kiss and headed out the library door. I stood in the hallway and scratched my head with my hoof, trying to remember which direction the throne room was. There were large doors on either end of the hallway which didn't help me. But since I had a 50/50 chance of being correct, I decided to go right.
It turned out to be the proper choice as I took hold of the door handle with my magic and pushed it open. “Hello? Is anypony in here?” I asked as I peeked inside.
“That didn't take long,” I heard somepony say. “It usually takes you a couple hours just to get-” Starlight -- the pony that was talking -- stopped when she saw me. “You're not the pony Twilight.”
“Hehe. Not exactly,” I affirmed.
“Well, this was definitely unexpected.” She then realized that I was standing there alone. “Uh, where's your wife?”
“Laying on the floor of the library,” I said.
“What's she doing there?”
“Sunny got lightheaded and nearly passed out after we emerged from the portal, so she laid down while I sought help for her.”
The next thing I knew, I was back in the library standing next to Sunny. This time, however, I was joined by Starlight.
“Hi, Sunset,” Starlight said, causing Sunny to lift her head.
“Heya, Starlight. Holding down the fort, I assume?” Sunny said before shaking her head.
“Yeah, the other girls are doing their Hearth's Warming shopping. I'm here because Cadence, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart are due to arrive soon and Twilight doesn't want them showing up to an empty castle.” Starlight explained.
Sunny gave a weak smile, seemingly knowing what was about to be said next.
“But I guess I'm going to have to leave the castle barren after all so that I can help you to the hospital.” Starlight said, feigning disappointment.
“Can't you just teleport us like you did a few minutes ago?”
“It's not recommended if the pony being teleported is in a weakened state,” Sunny told me. “The reason is that the magic between ponies being teleported has to be equal them. Which means the stronger pony will have magic transferred to the weaker pony.”
“And if one of the ponies are too weak, it could cause harm to the stronger one when the spell is cast,” Starlight finished. “Does that make sense to you?”
“Actually it does,” I replied.
“Well, can you stand, Sunset?” Starlight asked.
Sunny pushed herself up and stood unsteadily once more. However, it lasted about a minute before she fell back on her haunches again.
“Yeah…” Starlight said as her horn began to light. “I'll be back.”
“Where are you going?” Sunny asked.
“To get the medical wagon, of course, ” Starlight answered.
That's when Sunny's stubborn side showed up.
“No. The whole town doesn't need to see an ambulance leaving from the castle,” she said.
“Well, how else do you expect to get to the hospital?” asked Starlight.
“Doesn't Twilight have some coaches?” Sunny asked.
“No, she doesn't.” Starlight deadpanned.
“So how are we going to get Sunny to the doctor?” I asked.
Starlight thought a moment before teleporting somewhere.
Sunny stood up once more, albeit wobbly, and slowly began making her way to the library door.
“Sunny, what is going on? I've never seen you this unsteady since I met you,” I said. “And you can't say that it's because you're not used to being on four legs.”
“I don't know, babe. I feel like I did during the concert and after the visit with Gentle Hayseed,” she said as her strides became increasingly shorter. “It feels like the portal sucked some of the magic from me.”
I leaned up against Sunny to help steady her. “It will be okay. Starlight should be back with the medical wagon shortly.” I assured her.
Almost on cue, Starlight reappeared in the library. “The ride is on its way, Sunset,” she said.
“I told you no ambulances,” Sunny snapped at her.
“I didn't get an ambulance, whatever that is. I know you wanted something inconspicuous so I asked someone that's here a lot if we could use her wagon,” Starlight said with a mischievous grin.
“You're not referring to-”
“Yes, Trixie is going to take us to the hospital,” said Starlight.
“Gross,” Sunny groaned.
“Gross?” I asked. “Why is it gross?”
“I heard rumors about stuff Trixie and Starlight have done in that thing,” Sunny said.
“There is no truth to those rumors. Okay?” Starlight denied. “Besides, Trixie always makes sure to clean it whenever I'm on the road with… I mean, uh, I've never seen the inside of her wagon.”
“Uh-huh,” Sunny muttered in disgust. “Let's just go.”
After an interesting trip to the hospital, a nearly hour-long wait in the waiting room and the usual “the doctor will be in shortly” bit, Sunny was admitted to the hospital for observation. That, of course, went over like a lead balloon.
“Is this really necessary?” Sunny asked Dr. Flank.
“Considering the circumstances, yes,” he replied.
“So how long are you keeping me imprisoned in this bed?” Sunny asked.
“More than likely just overnight. If you've gotten enough of your strength back, I'll probably discharge you tomorrow,” he answered, much to Sunny's dismay. “Do you have any other questions?”
“Am I just gonna be laying in the bed or will you be doing tests on me?”
“Mainly observation but I would like to do a horn scraping,” he told her.
“What's a horn scraping?” I asked. “I don't recall having one.”
“It's basically when they take a thin layer of your horn to check your magic potential,” Sunny said. “They're normally only done a couple days after you're born. That's why you don't remember yours. Isn't that right, Doc?”
“Most times, yes,” he answered. “Although in rare instances, such as your wife's, when a unicorn is losing his or her magic we will do one.”
“How long does it typically take for the results to come back?” I asked.
“Depending on which tests get run, usually three to five days,” replied Dr. Flank.
We continued to talk about the procedure for a couple more minutes before Nurse Redheart entered pushing a cart with some medical utensils on it. I sat down in the chair in the corner of the room so that I could watch how they performed the test. However, I never got the chance to see it.
“Mrs. Shimmer, I'm afraid I have to ask you to leave the room for a few minutes,” Dr. Flank said.
I tilted my head in confusion, asking why.
“It's a, uh, intimate procedure, babe. Kind of like when you get your lady parts examined,” Sunny explained. “Make sense?”
“Oh. Okay,” I said, hopping out of the chair and exiting the room.
I was sitting on my haunches outside the door when I heard some familiar voices near the nursing station. It was two grown ponies and a filly who, may I add, was voicing her displeasure with being at the hospital on Hearth's Warming Eve. I craned my neck to see who was down the hall and sure enough, Sunny’s parents and sister were standing at the desk waiting on Nurse Redheart to return.
I decided to talk to them while I waited for the doctor to finish with my wife. Just before I got to the desk, however, I was tackled by bright yellow blur.
“Twi-Twi!” shouted Breaking Dawn as we rolled along the floor.
“Hey… Dawnie,” I managed to say after getting the wind knocked out of me.
“Dawn, let your sister-in-law up.” Sunny's father, Sunfire, said.
“Sorry, Twi-Twi.”
Misty Dawn, Sunny's mother, asked me how she was doing as I got up and straightened my mane. I told her parents about how something was draining Sunny's magic and that she was having a horn scraping as we talked.
“Mrs. Shimmer, you can go back in now.” Nurse Redheart said as she returned the cart to the desk.
The four of us returned to Sunny's room as Dr. Flank was leaving. I introduced him to Sunny's parents so that they could get the full story on condition. While they talked, I took Dawnie into the room. Upon seeing Sunny, who had her horn completely wrapped in gauze, Dawnie shot forward like Pinkie Pie and wrapped both forelegs around her older sister.
“Shimmy!” she said as she held on tight to Sunny's neck. “Are you okay? Did you get your horn hurt? Are you gonna be in the hospital for Hearth's Warming?”
Sunny chuckled. “No, Dawnie, I didn't hurt my horn. The doctor had to do a test on it. That's all.”
“But why is it wrapped up?”
“The test made it bleed a little bit so they put some bandages on it,” Sunny explained.
Sunny's parents entered the room a few minutes later with uneasy smiles on their faces. They both hugged Sunny after levitating Dawnie off the bed.
“Mom! Dad! How did you guys find out I was here?” Sunny asked them.
“You have Princess Twilight to thank for that,” Misty said.
“She sent Princess Celestia a message that you were here,” Sunfire explained. “We were in the middle of prepping everything for tomorrow's Hearth's Warming dinner when-”
“We got to ride in the royal coach, Shimmy!” Dawnie said with joy.
“Yes, we did,” Misty said as Sunny let out a giggle. “Anyway, we got a surprise when the doorbell rang and saw one of the royal guards standing at the door.”
“Must've been quite the shock,” I said.
“It was. We didn't know what was happening because all he told us was that we needed to leave for Ponyville immediately,” Sunfire said.
“Leave it to Princess Celestia to overdo things,” Sunny said with a laugh.
Dawnie hopped back on the bed and laid down next to Sunny. “Mommy? Can I stay in here with Shimmy until she can leave?”
For the first time in months, woke up in an empty bed as Sunny was still in the hospital. I went through my usual routine; bathing, brushing my hair and teeth, etc. However, I was still concerned about how she was doing. I had not seen her that weak the entire time we've known each other.
I tripped over my own hooves while descending the stairs, tumbling down nearly half of them and landing square on my butt. I trotted into the main hall to where Twilight had the Christmas, I mean, Hearth's Warming tree and saw a bright yellow filly digging through the gifts underneath it.
I giggled softly as I watched her squeal with glee. Sunfire and Misty Dawn were watching her, making sure she didn't open anypony else's gifts.
“It was so kind of your cousin to offer to put us up in the castle,” Misty Dawn said with a smile. “It's kept Dawn's mind off of Sunny's condition since leaving the hospital last night.”
“We've actually decided to take Sunny's gifts and a few of ours to the hospital when we leave in a little bit,” Sunfire told me.
“That sounds like a good idea. It'll definitely boost her spirits.”
“I agree,” said Misty. “You could see the disappointment in her eyes when we had to leave for the night.”
“Twi-Twi, this one's for you,” Dawnie said, bringing me a gift wrapped in purple and pink paper. I double checked the tag to verify that was, in fact, for me before thanking her. “Aren't you going to open it?” she asked as I set it to the side.
“I will when we go to the hospital,” I said, giving her a hug. “I'd like to open all my gifts at the same time as your sister.”
“Even the ones that Princess Twilight and her friends got for you?” Dawnie asked.
“Yes, even those ones,” I replied.
Dawnie went back to sorting gifts when Sunfire and Misty approached me. “When do you plan to visit Sunny?” Sunfire asked.
“After breakfast, because I was planning to take some of Pinkie Pie's holiday cinnamon rolls to her,” I answered.
“We were planning to leave as soon as Dawn finished opening her gifts,” Misty told me.
While I questioned their decision in my mind, I knew it was their choice and I had no right to try changing their mind. So we talked a little more before I headed to the dining room for Pinkie's breakfast.
An hour later, I walked into Sunny's room where I was pleased to see her sitting in one of the chairs talking to her parents. Upon seeing me though, she hopped down and slowly trotted over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
“What took you so long?” she asked.
“I had to wait until Pinkie was done baking these,” I said, producing a box containing cinnamon rolls with red and green glaze.
Her eyes grew wide with excitement as she surrounded the box with a red aura. “Remind me to thank Pinkie for these,” she said before stuffing one in her mouth.
I giggled as I watch a few crumbs come flying from her mouth. “So how are you feeling, sweetheart?” I asked.
She swallowed the roll in one large gulp before answering. “I'm feeling great. I woke up this morning feeling like I could take over the world. Uh, don't tell Celestia I said that.”
“Don't worry. It'll be our secret,” I chuckled.
“I was telling mom and dad that I have a good feeling about today,” she said.
“How so?”
“Shimmy said she’s gonna sneak out if they don't let her go home,” Dawnie said as she paused momentarily from playing with her new dolls.
Sunny's face turned crimson with embarrassment when I asked her if it was true.
I facehoofed and shook my head. “What am I going to do with you?” I groaned.
“Get me a double bacon cheeseburger when we get home,” she whispered in my ear.
I couldn't believe what I heard. Did she really ask for a hamburger? I thought.
“You okay, Twi?” Sunny asked, tilting her head in confusion. “You literally just whinnied.”
I stared blankly at Sunny for another minute before backing away from her and asking if I heard her correctly.
“Yeah, why?”
“It's just…you…asking for a cheeseburger?”
“Mommy, is a cheeseburger the same thing as a hayburger?” Dawnie asked.
Misty, in an attempt to preserve her daughter's naivety, smiled weakly and nodded.
“Sounds gross,” Dawnie said.
“They are,” I lied. “I honestly don't see how humans can eat them.” I then turned to Sunny, whose cheeks were puffed out due to her mouth being filled with more cinnamon rolls, and asked, “What are we doing if you get discharged today?”
She held up a hoof before swallowing to answer. “I was hoping to spend a little time with Twilight and her friends before we headed home.”
“That sounds-”
I was interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Well, looks like Pony Claus made a stop here in your room, Mrs. Shimmer,” said Dr. Flank as he entered.
“Hehe. Yeah, I guess he did,” Sunny chuckled.
“How's everyone doing this morning?” he asked the rest of us; to which we replied fine. “It's good to see you up and about, Mrs. Shimmer. Have you tried using your magic?”
Sunny grabbed the nearly empty box that housed the cinnamon rolls with her magic and offered the doctor one the pastries.
“Well, since you're up, moving about without any trouble and using your magic with no difficulty, I'll be signing your discharge papers in a little bit,” Dr. Flank said. “However, regarding your test from yesterday, I've got good news and bad news.”
[Three days later]
“I never realized how hard it is to shop for the girls now that we're out of school,” I said as I helped Sunny load the shopping bags into the trunk of the car.
“Yeah, things definitely change when you're not buying ‘nerd gifts’,” Sunny said, giving me nudge with her elbow.
“Hey, I resent that,” I giggled as I returned the favor.
We barely managed to fit everything in the trunk before having to get our new tree to fit in the back seat. A couple minutes of shifting the seats forward and some fancy finagling of the box, we finally got it in the car so that we could close the car doors.
I tossed the car keys to her over the roof of the car before we both got in. Sunny cranked it up and we left the parking lot for home. A couple minutes later, I noticed a pink glow coming from under the tree box.
“Uh, Sunny? Did you bring the journal along?”
“Yes, I did. I wanted to have it with me the instant Twilight got my results back from the hospital. Why?”
“It's glowing under the box.”
“Are you able to reach it?” she asked, trying to stay focused on the road.
“Yeah, I think so,” I replied. I temporarily unhooked my seatbelt so that I could reach the book. “Got it.”
“What's it say?”
“Hold on. I have to get my seatbelt refastened,” I fussed. I opened the journal and skimmed over the message.
“Well?” Sunny asked as my eyes remained glued to the paper.
I quickly shut the journal as my heart began to race. “Um, it wasn't anything, uh, too important. Just, well… do you remember when your last period was?”
We sat in the car in silence for nearly ten minutes after pulling up to Applejack's house. While I didn't know for sure, I could only assume that she was as nervous as I was. We squeezed each other's hand for a couple seconds and finally exited the car.
Trudging through the snow that had been accumulating since the day prior, Sunny broke the silence between us.
“How do you want to do this?” she asked, her voice wavering slightly.
“One of them is bound to ask how you're doing and if we found out what's causing your health issues,” I said before ringing the doorbell. “I say we just keep it on the down-low until they bring up the subject.”
“Sounds good.” Sunny agreed as she shook the snow from her hair.
The sound of the doorknob turning shifted our attention to the house.
“Hey there, Sunset, Twilight.” Applejack said. “We were wondering when y'all were planning on joining the fun.”
“We had a few things to discuss before coming in,” I said.
“Y'all weren't havin’ a lovers’ quarrel before the party, were you?”
“Nah. We were debating on whether or not to spend the night at Twi's parents’ house tomorrow night,” Sunny lied.
“Shoot, it's Christmas. It ought to be a no-brainer,” Applejack said.
“We came to the same conclusion,” I said.
It was about the same a mistletoe attached to a pink hand suddenly appeared between Sunny and me. I poked Sunny in the arm to draw her attention to the small plant. She shrugged her shoulders and planted a sloppy kiss square on my lips.
“Happy now, Pinkie?” Sunny asked.
“How did you know it was me?” Pinkie replied.
“Um, you're the only one of us with pink skin,” I said.
“Huh?” Pinkie paused and looked at her hands. “Oh yeah.” Sunny, Applejack and I all chuckled as she skipped off, giggling.
“So, how was your visit to Equestria?” Applejack asked.
“Pretty good. We visited with Princess Twilight and her friends before going to Canterlot to stay with my parents,” Sunny said. “The usual stuff.”
“Sounds like y'all had a good time,” said Applejack.
We got to the den where the rest of the girls were hanging out and added our jackets to the pile on one of the end tables. Along with our fellow band members and their siblings, we were also joined by a few others that had hung out with us in the past; Midnight Rainbow, Smallfoot, Brian Dragnov, Wallflower Blush and Juniper Montage.
“I, uh, I guess there's a few extra people that are going to find out what's been ailing you,” I whispered.
“I guess so,” she whispered back.
Pinkie ambushed us once again, wrapping her arms around both of us and offering Sunny the spot where she was sitting. “I know you're going to need it for your announcement,” she whispered.
“What's with all the whispering? Is there something going on that we shouldn't know about?” Rainbow asked, her speech slightly slurred.
“Yes, darlings, whatever are you hiding?” Rarity pressed.
“I know but I'm not telling,” Pinkie beamed.
Everyone stared at us in an awkward silence.
“You told Pinkie Pie already?” Fluttershy asked.
“No. We haven't told anyone yet,” Sunny said.
“So how does she already know?” Rainbow said, tripping over her own feet on her way to the snack table.
Sunny and I looked at each other and shrugged our shoulders in confusion.
“I'll explain in a minute.” Pinkie said, still grinning.
“Well… we were going to wait until later in the night but since everyone is asking about it now, I guess we'll break the news now,” I said.
“Hey y'all, listen up!” Applejack shouted. “Sunset and Twilight have an announcement. Go ahead gals.”
“Well, it took a trip to Equestria but we finally found out why Sunny has been fainting and acting odd,” I said. “And the reason is…”
Out of nowhere Pinkie produced a drum and began a drumroll.
“I'm pregnant!” Sunny said cheerfully.
Somehow the cliché of the music stopping with the sound of a needle scratching against a record filled the air. The silence was so deadly that a pin drop could've killed anyone.
“You're… pregnant?” Rainbow said, breaking the silence. “The cider isn't affecting my hearing is it?”
“Yep! That's what she said!” Pinkie shouted, tackling Sunny and I.
Applejack moved the center of the room and made a “T” with her hands. “Hold the phone. Three questions,” she said. “First, when did it happen? Second, how did it happen? And finally, how in the hay did Pinkie find out before any of the rest of us?”
“Ooo! Ooo! I'll answer my question first. It's the shortest answer,” Pinkie said, waving her arms above her head.
“Here it comes,” I heard Rarity moan.
“It was easy. There were letters in the last four chapters that spelled out ‘baby’. Anyone who paid attention would've known,” she explained.
“Chapters?” asked Sunny. “Are we in some sort of story?”
“Um, Pinkie, darling, I do believe you're ‘Pinkie Sense’ has gone insane,” Rarity said.
“Lemme check. Hmmm… nope. Working just fine.”
“Can we get back to the subject at hand, please?” Applejack interrupted. “How and when did this happen?”
“Well, you see, me and Twi went to Equestria before our honeymoon to Hayvana because Princess Twilight wanted to give us a special gift,” Sunny explained.
“What we didn't know was this gift would change our lives,” I added.
“What was the gift?” Fluttershy asked.
“It was a gender-swapping spell,” Sunny answered.
“Gender-swapping?” Wallflower asked. “Like a sex-change operation?”
“Sort of,” I said. “It turned my womb and ovaries into a, ahem, you know.”
“She assured us that the spell wouldn't have reproductive effects.” Sunny added. “But with Equestrian magic being unpredictable in this world-”
“The effects of the spell didn't hold true and Twilight knocked you up,” Applejack finished.
“That's about the size of it,” I said.
Another awkward silence descended upon the room as everyone processed the information that we set out before them. I honestly couldn't blame them. When I read the message from my alternate counterpart, my jaw nearly fell through the floor of the car. Well, maybe not literally but it sure felt that way.
Rarity was the one to finally break the silence after what seemed like an eternity. “That is the most wonderful news ever! Congratulations to both of you,” she said just before a shocked look appeared on her face. “Oh dear. I just realized something.”
“What's that?” Juniper asked.
“I've got no experience in making baby clothes,” Rarity answered.
The entire room burst out in laughter as Rarity began spiraling into a fashion meltdown. Her knees buckled as she pulled on her hair and frantically babbled in a nonsensical manner.
“Well, that's one way to turn a party on its head.” Sweetie Belle commented as she tried calming her sister.
“How far along are you?” Fluttershy asked.
“We have an appointment this Friday to find out the exact due date but my estimate puts Sunny at around seven weeks,” I said.
“Well, here's my congrats present for you Sunset,” Rainbow said.
“Uh, thanks, Dash. But I can't drink any alcohol until after the delivery,” Sunny said, passing the bottle of cider to me.
From out of nowhere, a shower of streamers and confetti came raining down on us. “I don't know about everyone else but I'm really to crank this party up to an eleven,” shouted Pinkie. She turned to face the archway leading into the room and began waving her hand to no one. “Good night, everybody! Merry Christmas!”
It was about four in the morning when a sudden chill in the bed overtook me.
“Sunny?” I whispered groggily as I patted her side of the bed. “Sunny? Where are you?” I sat up and squinted in the moonlight that filtered through the bedroom window. Where is she?
It took a minute or two before I heard an odd sound coming from another part of the apartment. So I climbed out of bed, put on my robe, glasses, and slippers, and went to investigate the noise. The floor squeaked as I made my way down the hallway. When I got to the archway of the den, I realized what the sound was.
There, in the farthest corner of the room, illuminated by the night light a few feet from her was Sunny. She had her knees drawn to her chest and had her arms wrapped around her legs. Her forehead was resting on her knees as her whole body shook in rhythm with her sobs. I sat down beside her and put one arm around her shoulder, causing her to jump slightly.
“Twi?”
“What's wrong, Sunny?” I asked softly.
I saw the tears in her eyes and on her cheeks when she turned to me. “It's… this…” she placed her hand on her stomach.
“The baby? Did something happen?” I panicked.
“No. I mean… our future,” she said between sobs. “Twi, I'm… I'm scared.”
“Scared?” I asked, confused.
“Yes, I'm scared. I keep thinking… what if something goes wrong?” she asked, wiping her eyes.
“Do mean the pregnancy or after the baby's born?”
“All of it,” she cried. “What if I do have a… a…” she paused and swallowed hard, “...miscarriage? How? How am I going to handle that? Or even worse… what if it's stillborn? Twi… I don't want…”
“Shhh. First of all, you're already past the point for a miscarriage-”
“But the baby can still be... be stillborn,” she interrupted.
I pulled her tight against me. “Sunny, I looked up those statistics,” I whispered softly. “The odds of a baby being stillborn is one in two hundred. That's a-”
“There's still a chance though,” she interrupted again.
“Yes there's a chance,” I said. “But that chance is less than one percent. I'm pretty sure you're safe in that department.”
She wiped her eyes once more as her sobbing continued.
“What else is bothering you?”
After a couple sniffles, she replied, “What about me? What if... something happens to me?”
“I don't understand.”
“What if there are complications? What if I… I…” she began breaking down once again.
Judging by her inability to finish her own question, I knew exactly what she was getting at. I lost track of the amount of time we sat on the floor as the sound of my wife's crying filled the room.
When she finally settled down, we resumed the conversation. “Sunny, the odds of maternal death is point-zero-three percent,” I told her.
“What if the baby is breached and they need to do a cesarean?” she whimpered.
“I don't know. That’s just something we’ll have to deal with when the time comes.”
She paused her questioning and she looked at her arms. I followed her gaze and immediately knew what was going through her mind.
“Sunny…” I whispered as I let go of her shoulder and took her hands in mine.
“What do I tell our child when they ask about my… my scars?” she asked.
I let out a loud sigh. “Tell them the truth. Let them know that you hurt yourself and that is was the wrong thing to do.” I stood up and pulled her to her feet. “Sunny, this is unfamiliar territory for both of us. Okay? I share these same fears plus others.”
“You… you do?” she asked as I began leading her back to bed.
“Yes, I do. I may not be pregnant, but I still worry. I worry that we won't be good parents and also that the baby may end up with a mental disorder,” I said.
“Mental disorder? Like autism or something?”
“Mhmm,” I replied. “Autism, bipolar disorder, or even some sort of intellectual deficiency. But regardless, if any of those come to pass, I won't love him or her any less.”
We sat in silence on the end of the bed for several minutes, holding hands. Sunny’s eyes never left the sight of our joined hands.
“There's something else bothering you, isn't there?” I asked.
She nodded her head slowly. “I wasn't sure if I should tell you this but… I've been having a recurring nightmare,” she said in a weak tone.
I suddenly felt my stomach sink. “A recurring nightmare? What's it about?”
“I… It begins with us going on a date,” she began. “We went to see a movie…” Sunny paused as I could tell she was losing her composure.
I reached up and wiped away a tear that was making its way down her cheek. “Take your time.”
She let out a few light sobs, then continued, “After the movie… we… we got into a car accident.” She released my hands and covered her face.
“Then what?”
“And then… you… you…” she began crying into her hands once again.
“Sunny, how long have you been having this nightmare?”
“S-since Christmas,” she wept. “I know… I know that I should have told you sooner but I…”
“Shhh. It'll be fine,” I reassured as a cradled her in my arms. “It’s only a dream. I'm not going anywhere. It's only your subconscious playing on your fears.”
“B-but…”
“No buts. I will always be here for you,” I said before gently kissing her lips. “And if something should happen to me, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity will also be here to help in whatever way they can. Remember, you are never alone.”
She sniffled as a weak smile appeared on her face. I saw her words in her eyes as I returned the gesture.
“You're welcome, Sunny,” I told her, pulling her tightly against me. “I love you.”
I felt her tears hitting my cheek as we held onto each other. After a moment or two, she finally whispered, “Thanks, babe. I love you, too.”
Ever have a day where absolutely nothing goes right? I've had plenty but there's one that will always stick out in my mind. It all began about halfway through my pregnancy...
“C’mon, babe, can't you give me a tiny hint?” I begged as I held both her hands in my own.
“Sunny, there’s a reason it's called a surprise,” she said, furrowing her brow. “It's because you're not supposed to know until I want you to know.”
I looked her in the eye and gave her my best puppy dog eyes that I could manage. “Pretty please?”
“No! I am not telling you my surprise!” Twi shouted emphatically in the middle of the food court. “And that’s final!”
I discreetly looked around and noticed that her outburst had drawn a lot of odd looks in our direction. “Babe? Do you think you could say that a little louder?” I whispered before steadily increasing the volume of my voice. “I don't think they heard you in LAS PEGASUS!”
“Really? I don't think they heard you either,” she retorted.
“So what?”
It was then that I noticed her trying - and failing - to hide the hurt in her eyes. I released her hands and slumped back in my seat.
“I'm sorry, Twi. I don't know what came over me,” I said as the guilt from my outburst washed over me like a river.
“It-it’s fine…” she whispered. “My lunch break is nearly over anyway.” She slowly got up and carried her tray to the trash can, tears slowly rolling down her cheeks. “I-I’ll see you when I get home later.”
Great job, Sunset, I thought as I watched her walk back toward the electronics store. Your eagerness and temper probably landed you a spot on the couch again tonight.
A now familiar movement in my body squirmed as my mood continued to sour. “I know, I know. You're hungry,” I said to my stomach before standing to take care of my trash. “I’ll grab a double bacon cheeseburger on the way home for you.” A tear rolled down each of my cheeks as I looked toward the electronics store once more before leaving for home. “I sorry, Twilight,” I whispered as I slowly made my way back to the car.
“Sunny! I'm home!” I heard Twi call cheerfully as I laid in bed, clinging to one of my pillows. “Sunny!” Twi continued to call. “Sunny! Sunny? Why are laying in dark?”
I heard her footsteps glide softly across the bedroom carpet before she settled on the end of the bed.
“Sunny? Are you okay?” she asked softly as she gently laid a hand on my calf.
I slowly shook my head without looking at her.
“What's wrong?”
I quickly glanced her way before returning my focus to the mattress. “It's nothing. I'll take care of it,” I whispered.
“Sunny…”
“No, Twilight. It's something I have to deal with.”
“Are you sure? I’m willing to-”
“I said I will take care of it.”
I heard her let out a loud sigh before getting off the bed. Just before leaving the room she turned and said, “Okay. Well, if you want to talk about it, I'll be in the den.”
“Okay,” I whispered, trying to hold back a few sobs.
After another moment she closed the door but not before whispering, “I love you Sunny and I forgive you.”
When the door latched, I brought both hands to my face and wept uncontrollably until I fell asleep.
It was late at night (or early in the morning, depending on your point-of-view) when I woke up. When I tried to get out of the bed, however, I found that I couldn't move. Spike was curled up against my baby bump and Twilight had an iron grip around my chest, squeezing my left breast. No matter how much I wiggled and squirmed, however, I couldn't break free of my wife.
Well, I guess I'm stuck here, I thought as I reached for my phone. I wonder what time it is? Just as I touched it, I received a text notification.
“Hey Sunny Bunny! Are you still bummed out?”
What the…? Pinkie?! I wondered. Why is she texting me at...4:30 in the morning?And how did she know I was upset? Only one way to find out. So I sent a reply telling her I was indeed still upset from what I said to Twi the day before.
“My feet got really twitchy and woke me up.”
“Twitchy feet?” I mouthed.
“Huh?”
I texted back.
“It's my Pinkie Sense telling me that one of my bestest most wonderful friends needed cheering up”
“What in the world is Pinky Sense?” I whispered quietly.
“At 4:30 in the morning?”
“Yep! Yep!”
Pinkie, you never cease to amaze me, I thought as I shook my head with a smile on my face. I didn't intend to hold a conversation via text messaging at this time of night. So I let Pinkie know that I'd stop by the diner later today to talk to her.
I then locked my phone, snuggled into Twi, pulled her arm tighter and drifted back to sleep.
“Hey, sleepyhead! Time to wake up!” I heard Twi call as the sun shone through the window, blinding me temporarily.
“Five more minutes.” I groaned.
“Now or your breakfast will get cold!” she shouted.
“Alright, alright! Geez, not all of us are early risers. Not to mention, some of us are carrying some extra cargo,” I snapped.
The resulting response was a deafening silence, followed by the sound of a plate being scraped clean with some kind of silverware.
Great! Just flippin’ great! I shouted in my head. You've done it again.
I slowly swung my legs around so they dangled off the side of the bed. I sat there, slumped forward, with my face buried in my hands. I really needed to find something to distract myself from these outbursts caused by my pregnancy hormones.
My gaming career was beginning to take another hit due to ‘silentbutdeadly2000’ stream-sniping me again, so that wasn't going to help. It was still too cold out to do any outdoor activities, so that was scratched off the list.
At some point during this train of thought, I subconsciously stood up, put my robe on, and headed to the kitchen. Once there, I saw Twilight had begun washing the breakfast dishes with a distraught look on her face.
“I… Twilight… I'm sorry,” I said softly as I set my right hand on her shoulder, which she immediately shrugged off.
She turned to face me with lines running from the corners of her eyes down her cheek. The combined emotions of sadness, hurt, and anger projected through her glasses. “Your surprise is in the trash can if you still want it,” she spat.
“The trash?”
“Yes, the trash. I wanted to surprise you with a romantic breakfast this morning and take you to the movies after work tonight,” she said as the tears began flowing again. “But after yesterday and now this morning…” she paused to wipe her face with the back of her soap covered hand, “Now it seems that the only thing you care about is yourself and our child.”
“Twi-”
“I've got to get ready for work. Please finish the dishes,” Twi interrupted as she dried her hands. “If you need anything, call Cadence.”
“Cadence?”
“Yes. I'll be staying with her and Shining tonight and possibly tomorrow night, depending on how I feel,” she said.
“But, Twilight, it’s… we're supposed to have the sonogram tomorrow,” I said, choking back a sob as I followed her to the bathroom. “I really am sorry.”
“I know that, Sunset. But after you constantly biting my head off for the last month and a half, I need some space.” Before closing the door she sighed and said, “There will be a package arriving sometime today. It's something special I ordered and will open it when I come home. Just place it in the closet. Okay?”
“Mhmm,” I muttered as the door latched into place. You really made a mess of things this time, Sunset, I thought as I returned to the kitchen. I stopped beside the trash can to look at what I missed out on.
A waterfall was unleashed from my eyes as I saw what had been thrown out; yellow and purple, heart-shaped blueberry pancakes...my favorite.
Later, after grabbing a couple of Pop-Tarts and some juice, I shed my pajamas in favor of a loose sweater, sweatpants, and a pair of snow boots. I grabbed my jacket with the orange chevrons, earmuffs, gloves, and car keys and headed out the door.
“Are you <censored> kidding me?!” I swore as I attempted to start the run-down vehicle. The motor turned over a couple of times before the starter gave up. So I tried it again. This time, nothing. “Great! Pinkie's expecting me and the flippin’ battery is dead.”
I banged my head against the steering wheel out of frustration, almost hoping to give myself a concussion. “I cannot believe this is happening to me,” I whispered as tears began filling my eyes. “What did I do to deserve this?”
Resigning myself to the fact that I'll be stuck at home until Twilight returns, I reached into the cup holder to grab my phone, only to find it missing. “Where is my phone?” I panicked as I began rifling through the soda bottles in the floor. There was a shower of plastic inside the car as I flung the bottles into the backseat. After emptying the front seat, it dawned on me that I never brought it with me from the nightstand.
“Figures…” I groaned as I made my way back to the bedroom. Before I could check for missed texts, someone began knocking on the front door. “Now what?!” I cried out in frustration.
“I'm coming!” I shouted as the knocking turned to into a frantic pounding. I unlocked the door and opened it to find Shining Armor with a distraught look on his face.
“Shining? What are you doing here?” I asked.
“Thank the stars you're okay,” he replied.
I tilted my head in confusion. “Uh...yeah. Why wouldn't I be?”
“Cadence and I have been trying to call you for over a half an hour,” he said.
“I accidentally left my phone on the nightstand while I was trying to get the car started,” I explained. A wave of fear enveloped my body as I checked my phone. “Shining…what happened?”
I slowly walked down the brightly lit corridor of the Intensive Care Unit of Crystal City Memorial Hospital, flanked by Shining Armor and Cadence. The methodical beeping of the heart monitors in each room that we passed gave me chills down my spine. A couple of the rooms had families crying as their loved ones lay unconscious.
What kind of shape is Twi in? I thought worriedly as we arrived at her room.
The door let out a small creak as it opened. In addition to the heart monitor, I heard the methodical humming of a ventilator. I stood frozen in the doorway as I took in the scene in front of me.
Twilight had a tube in her throat that connected with the ventilator. In her right wrist was an intravenous line connected to a pair of medicine bags. A tube was in the crook of her right elbow for a blood transfusion. Her head was held in place by a plastic neck brace. Her left arm and leg were both in white plaster casts.
I then forced myself to look at her face. The left side had numerous bandages each with red spots on them. Her left eye was black and swollen shut and her right eye wasn't in much better shape.
“Sunset?” Cadence said softly as she set her hand on my shoulder.
I wanted to answer her but for some reason, I couldn't. I could feel my eyes straining to keep the impending flood back. My lip was quivering at an alarming rate. All I wanted to do was bumrush the bed and throw myself upon my helpless wife. I tried moving but my feet were welded to the floor.
“Sunset? What's wrong?” Shining asked as he squatted down in front of me. Cadence swiftly mirrored his stance as they continued to snap me out of my trance.
“I…” was the only thing that made it from my mouth before I collapsed into the arms of my brother-in-law and his wife.
Cadence lifted my chin so that she could look in my tear-filled eyes. “What happened, Sunset?”
“We...we had a…a fight this morning,” I sobbed. “Right before s-she left for work.”
Neither of them asked what the fight was about. Twilight had planned to stay with them that night, so I can only assume that she would've told them then.
“I just sulked in...in the bedroom after she took a shower,” I cried as I buried my face into Cadence’s shoulder. “I didn't tell her goodbye or…or anything before she left.”
Shining and Cadence continued to hold me in a tight embrace as I wept. After what seemed like an hour, I finally managed to calm down.
“Better?” asked Shining, wiping a tear from my cheek.
I nodded slowly in response.
“Sunset, this isn't your fault,” he reminded me.
I wiped my nose with the sleeve of my jacket. “I know,” I said as I wiped the remaining tears from my eyes. “How bad was the car accident? I mean, I know you told me that they air-lifted her here because Canterlot General doesn't have an ICU.” I paused as I braced myself for the answer to the next question. “What happened in that accident?”
Shining took my hand and led me to the bedside chair. “From what the police told us, someone rear-ended Twily at full speed. That sent her into the intersection right into the path of an eighteen-wheeler. The impact with the truck sent her careening into a parked car”
I felt my anger begin to build as he resumed.
“The car is unrecognizable, Sunset. The fact that she’s alive is a miracle,” he said.
“What about the jerk that plowed into the back of her?” I asked as I tried holding my temper. “What’s going to happen to them over this?”
“I don't know what the police will be charging the guy with. The only thing I'm sure of is that he didn't have a license and his car was uninsured,” Shining replied.
I just sat and seethed over the fact that some <censored> nearly killed my wife and won't have to pay a dime because he wasn't insured. That guy had better hope that we never cross paths, I thought as my gaze returned to the pitiful sight of Twilight.
It was then that something inside me snapped. My focus was suddenly locked on Twi. I heard Shining and Cadence trying to talk to me but their words seemed to be jumbled. I studied Twi’s body from her hair to her toes and then spoke up. “Where's her geode necklace?” I asked.
“Her what?” Cadence asked in response.
“The purple geode necklace that she got at Camp Everfree,” I answered. “Where is it?”
Shining shrugged his shoulders. “I don't know. You think the chain might have broken in the accident?” he said.
“Maybe,” I said softly. “We have to find it, though.”
The two of them began to whisper with each other for a couple of minutes before the doctor arrived. He introduced himself and we exchanged pleasantries before he got down to the nitty-gritty.
“Listen, I'm not going to sugarcoat it. She's in pretty bad shape,” he said. “Her left shoulder and elbow were dislocated. The left humerus is broken, as is her left hand.”
I did my best to maintain my composure as he continued.
“She has multiple broken ribs, a severe concussion, and her right lung was collapsed,” he continued as I bit my quivering lip. “There’s a hairline fracture along the length of her tibia. There are cuts and contusions all over her body; most of which are superficial.”
“If most of the cuts are superficial, then what's the deal with the blood transfusion?” Shining asked.
“There was some internal bleeding but we managed to get it stopped before too much blood was lost.”
Shining and Cadence stood there, slack-jawed from the seriousness of Twi’s injuries.
“A-anything else?” I nervously asked.
“There was also some trauma to her lower spinal column-”
“No, Mr. Armor. The damage isn't that severe, however, there may be some lasting effects from it,” the doctor clarified.
“What kind of effects?” Cadence asked.
“It's too early to tell, but it could range anywhere from chronic pain to limited mobility,” replied the doctor.
“Wh-what?” I asked after what seemed like an eternity.
“These effects will only be an issue provided your wife makes it.”
A deafening silence filled the room as the information sank in.
“Makes it? What...what do you mean?” I asked as my vision steadily blurred.
“I’ve got her placed in a medically-induced coma for the next forty-eight hours. Hopefully, by then she will be out of the woods,” he explained.
I didn't say anything else. I couldn't. Here I was, twenty-two weeks pregnant, having the worst day of my life and learning that I could be a single mother within the next couple days. I slowly settled back into the bedside chair as tears rolled from my eyes.
“Do you have any other questions?” I heard the doctor ask as my vision became filled with a purple blob. I assumed that Shining and Cadence just shook their heads as I didn't hear a response before hearing footsteps walk toward the door.
I felt Cadence set her hand on my shoulder as I grasped Twi’s hand. “Shining and I are going to the cafeteria for lunch. Would you care to join us?” she asked softly.
I politely declined to join but asked if they could bring something back with them. They both gave me a hug before leaving the room.
After that, the only sounds in the room were the ventilator, heart monitor, and my sobs. I wiped my eyes with my left hand and then proceeded to gently stroke her hair repeatedly. It wasn't too long before Shining and Cadence returned and pried me from Twilight to eat. Once I was done eating, however, I went back to the chair and resumed stroking Twi’s hair.
The other girls, Night Light, and Twilight Velvet all visited throughout the day but the trance I was in kept me from focusing on details from any of the conversations that took place. During that entire time, I barely stopped rubbing my wife's hair and memories of our time together seeped into my mind.
"Why do y-you have to-to be this way?" I cried as I watched the blood run down my arm. "You've changed but... but why can't you treat Twilight with... with respect? She's done nothing to you."
I jumped at the sound of the bathroom door opening. ‘I thought I locked that,’ I thought.
"Sunset? Who are you talking to?" Twi asked softly as her gaze locked onto my arms.
"I... I'm... nobody..." I lied.
"Are you okay?"
"I don't know, Twilight. I'm pretty messed up," I told her as she knelt down in front of me.
"Messed up? From what?" she asked.
"You know that girl that's a pony? I'm actually a unicorn from the same world as her," I explained as we locked eyes.
"Really?"
"Yes. I've been here for around three years. The first two and a half years I'm not proud of," I said as I wiped my eyes.
"Why? What did you do?"
"Well, I, uh, I bullied everyone in Canterlot High, mostly Fluttershy, um, broke up friendships... I was an all-around bad person," I replied.
There was a look of anguish in her eyes as I explained myself. The hurt I saw caused me to break down even further.
"I'm... I'm so, so sorry, Twilight. I-I've been a-a terrible friend to you. You-you, don't deserve t-to have me as..."
I was cut off as she suddenly grabbed me and pulled me tightly against herself. "Shhhh. It'll be okay."
"How... how can you be so... so sure, Twilight?"
"Because if you were still that bad person, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Spike and I wouldn't want to be friends with you," she said reassuringly.
I swallowed hard when I saw the stern look on Twilight’s face. “So,” she began as she crossed her arms, “my cute butt and breasts drive you crazy, huh?”
“Umm, well, funny story,” I stammered as I scratched the back my head, “Pinkie is having a party this weekend and… mmmph!”
Out of nowhere, Twilight grabbed ahold of my jacket, pulled me as close as she could and gave me the biggest, sloppiest, most passionate kiss I had ever gotten in my life.
“Thank you for answering Pinkie’s note the way you did,” she whispered as she pulled away.
“I… huh?!”
“Yeah… I kinda put her up to it.”
“This was your idea?” I asked in shock.
She nodded slowly. “I was too nervous to ask you on my own, so I asked Pinkie if she would help me out. I wasn't expecting her to write a note that would get you to confess your feelings in front of the class.”
“But… why?”
Now it was her turn to be embarrassed. “Well… I… um…” Twilight stalled.
“Twilight, you can tell me anything. I won't get mad.”
“Okay, then.” She took a deep breath. “Ever since that morning when I saw you topless at Camp Everfree, I've kinda been thinking about you a lot… as more than friends. More like… as a… lover.” Her face turned a bright red as she finished with a nervous chuckle.
“So you've been…” I lowered my voice so that only she and I could hear, “you've been <censored> while thinking of me?”
A weak smile appeared on Twilight’s face.”Ummm… yes.”
"What's on the agenda today?" she asked a minute later.
I rubbed the back of my head, pretending not to know what was going on. When in all actuality, it was the day I had been putting off seemingly forever. My meeting with Princess Celestia.
"I'm, uh, I'm not entirely sure, Twi," I blatantly lied. "We're going to have to check the, uh, itinerary to find out."
"Uh-huh," said Twi, obviously not believing me. "If I remember correctly, today's the day Princess Twilight arranged a meeting for you and Princess Celestia."
"Do I have to?" I whined.
"Yes!" said Twi, doing her best impression of Fluttershy's 'stare'. "And it has to be today. No stalling."
"But I'm still sleepy from last night's activities. I'm going to go back to sleep for, I don't know, four more days," I said as I rolled over and pulled the covers tight.
"Sunset Shimmer! Get your, um, flank out of bed this instant. You are going to the castle today after breakfast and that's final."
"Yes, mom," I said sarcastically from under the covers.
The next thing I knew, the covers were being removed from my body and when I looked at Twi, she had the sheets in her teeth accompanied by a smile as big as her face would allow.
I led her to a group of bushes that had flower buds on them. The puzzled look on her face told me that she wasn't impressed. Not yet, anyway.
"So a group of bushes is what you got your cutie mark from?" asked Twi flatly.
"It's not the bushes. It's what I can do with them."
I moved to the western side of the bushes and closed my eyes to focus on the difficult spell that I had only performed a half dozen times. The teal aura that accompanies my magic started to surround my horn. As the power grew, I felt the sensation of my cutie mark begin to glow as well.
"Oh wow," Twi said excitedly. "They're beautiful. Are they...?"
I finished the spell and opened my eyes to find the group of about twenty or so rose bushes had blossomed. I took a minute to get my bearings before receiving a smooch square on the muzzle. But I wasn't done quite yet.
"I need to talk to you about something serious for a moment, babe," I quietly told her.
"Really? What?"
I levitated a pair of scissors from my saddle bag, snipped off the largest blossom I could find and gently weaved it into her mane.
"We've been through a lot over the past year," I said as I snipped a couple more roses and began weaving those into a crown. "The Friendship Games, Camp Everfree, Juniper Montage and quite a few unique parties from Pinkie. Well, we almost had one more thing to add to the list."
"Almost?"
"Yeah. Celestia offered to ascend me to an alicorn princess while we were making amends."
"You didn't take her up on the offer, did you?"
"No, I didn't," I said lowering the volume of my voice.
"But why? That's what you always wanted. Wasn't it?" Twi asked softly.
"Yes, but it would mean I would have to stay in Equestria." I took a deep breath before continuing. "I have something I want to ask you."
"Okay, what is it?"
"You know how we're going to the final day of the Crystal Fair tomorrow?"
"Yeah, why? Is there a change in the itinerary?"
My breathing started getting shorter as my chest felt tighter. "Would you be willing to accompany me to the fair as the future Mrs. Sunset Shimmer?" I levitated a box out of my bag and opened it in front of her.
"Sunny... are you...?" Twi sputtered quietly as she stared at the ring sitting in the box.
"Yes. Twilight Sparkle will you marry me?"
Twi stood there speechless with tears slowly building in her eyes. Her lip began quivering causing me to wonder if I was going to be rejected. However, after a minute or so, Twi wrapped her forelegs around me and gave me the answer I was longing to hear. "Yes! Oh my gosh! Yes!"
My emotions were everywhere by this point. My eyes had finally gone dry from the amount of crying I had done and I was still stroking Twi’s hair. I took notice that I was the lone visitor in the room and softly began singing to Twi. It began with a few love songs I had heard on the radio over the last couple years and slowly gravitated to songs the Rainbooms had performed.
The songs became slower as I had begun singing myself to sleep. Just prior to drifting off I remember singing:
🎶 “Sometimes the things you want, Are not the things you need. And it was right there in front of me.” 🎶
I sniffed twice as I finished the song.
🎶 “And it's all I'll ever need. Ohhhh, ohhhh. And it was right there in front of me. Ohhhh, ohhhh. All this time it was in front of me.” 🎶
The steady beeping of Twi’s heart monitor was the only thing keeping me from going bonkers from silence. The rooms didn't have televisions in them; most likely because the patients that occupy them are usually unconscious.
So to occupy my time, I responded to tweets from my Twitch followers as they came in. Eventually, I ran out of tweets to respond to. So I then pulled up my YouTube app and began watching some of my older gaming videos to try finding a weakness in my rival.
“There has got to be a way to beat him,” I said softly as a grenade exploded on the video. As the video continued, I began hearing other sounds in the room.
What was that? I thought, pausing the video to look around. I scanned every square inch of the room looking for the slightest hint of movement. After seeing - and hearing - nothing for almost three minutes, I shrugged my shoulders and resumed the video.
A few minutes later, I heard the same sounds once again. This time, I sat my phone on the cot the nurses had brought for me the day Twi was admitted and got up to look for the source of the mysterious sounds. Okay, I'm not going insane, I told myself as I walked around the room. I know I heard something moving.
Before returning to YouTube, I stopped off at the bed and kissed Twilight on the forehead. “Love you, babe.”
I shifted around to get comfortable once more and went onto the next video. I was less than a minute into the video when I heard more noises.
“Suh…”
I finally located the source of the mystery noises the room. What I saw made me squeal with joy.
“Sun…”
“Twilight!” I cried as I bum-rushed the bed. “Oh thank Celestia you're awake! I've been so afraid.” I did my best to hug her considering her casts and IV lines were still in the way.
“Wha…what-” she managed before I put a finger to her lips.
“Shhh,” I said softly. “Try not to talk. Just nod your head. Okay? Don't worry. I'll explain everything.”
She looked at me and slowly nodded.
As I looked back into her violet eyes, I began to get choked up. “Twi, there’s something I've got to get off my chest before I explain what happened to you.”
“Okay,” she barely whispered.
“Twilight, I am so, so sorry for how I've been treating you,” I said as I wiped a tear off my face. “These hormones from Gleaming Dusk have my emotions more out of control than I expected.”
“Gleam…?” she asked.
“Yeah, we're having a girl. I know you wanted to be there for the ultrasound but I couldn't reschedule it on that short of notice,” I explained as I began rubbing her hair. “So I had to go alone.”
“A...girl?” she said with a weak smile.
“Mhmm,” I confirmed, returning the smile. “And don't worry, I haven't told anyone the results yet.”
I noticed a line appear on her cheek as I gushed over our future daughter.
“Sun...set, why…?”
I shook my head. “Oh right. You were in a terrible car accident earlier this week.”
“Week? But I…”
I went on to describe the accident, her injuries and who all had visited her. I read the cards that everyone had left and shown her the flower arrangements that Rarity had sent.
“Where are...my glasses?” she asked, still extremely weak.
“Those are no longer wearable. When I went with Shining and Cadence to clean out the twisted piece of metal that used to be your Fusion, we found them in four pieces.”
“Four?”
“Yeah, one of the lenses were popped out. One of the legs were broken off and the frame broke right on the bridge,” I told her. “We found your geode in the backseat but that's at the house.”
“How long…?”
“It’s been six days since the accident. They kept you in a medically-induced coma for two days,” I went on to explain. “You had me scared, babe. They took you off the medicine that had you sedated but you didn't wake up.”
“What?”
“It's been tense. We almost lost you twice the other day.” I stroked her right cheek with the back of my hand and kissed her softly on the lips. “I'm so glad that you're going to be alright.”
Later that day, the hospital transferred Twi out of the ICU and into a regular room. She had gotten stronger throughout the last few hours and the doctor felt she didn't need to be in intensive care any longer.
My spirits from the last few days had been lifted and I could tell Gleaming was in better spirits also. It was great hearing her put sentences of more than two or three words together as I lugged all the cards, balloons, and flowers to the new room.
“What do you want to watch?” she asked as I set up her gifts.
“I don't care. I haven't watched any television in six days so whatever you want to watch is fine with me,” I replied.
She flipped through the channels before settling on a show about equine mating habits.
“Really?” I deadpanned.
“What?” she asked innocently. “You said you didn't care.”
I opened my mouth to argue but closed it immediately upon realizing she was correct.
She let out a small giggle as I shimmied onto the right side of the bed. “This seems familiar.”
I gave her a quizzical look. “Familiar? What do you mean?”
She kissed my cheek as I slipped my left arm under her. “Think back to before you learned that you were pregnant,” she said.
“Uhhh…”
“We laid in the bed together when you were in the hospital back in December,” she reminded me.
A smile spread across my face as we cuddled up closer to each other and began talking about our upcoming plans for the little one until we both nodded off.
“Sunset Shimmer,” called a voice from the night sky.
“Yes?” I replied, looking around.
“Sunset Shimmer,” the voice called again.
“Who's there?” I shouted.
“Sunset Shimmer,” the voice repeated.
“Show yourself! Stop playing mind games with me!” I hollered angrily.
Moments later there was a blue glow materializing behind me. I spun around and came face to face with a woman in a sparkling midnight blue dress.
“Vice Principal Luna?” I asked, tilting my head in confusion.
“No, Sunset Shimmer. I am the Princess Of The Night,” she replied.
“Princess Luna? How-?”
“It is complicated. I only have a couple of minutes before I must return to Equestria,” she interrupted.
“Very well,” I said as she approached. “What do you want to talk about?”
“Sunset Shimmer, you have done a good job with you and your wife’s current situation. However, she will be needing your love and support now more than ever,” Luna said as she placed her hand on my shoulder.
“I know. It's going to be a long road with rehab for her injuries,” I told her.
“But it's going to be an even longer road with one of those injuries in particular,” she said.
I suddenly felt like a swallowed a stone. My stomach got knotted up and my pulse began to increase. “Um, which, uh, which one?” I asked as I pretended to play stupid.
She removed her hand from me, stepped back and began to disappear. “The one you haven't told her about yet,” she said as she vanished.
My eyes shot open and I found myself gasping for air. Was that really Princess Luna? I thought as my breathing returned to normal. I looked over and saw Twi with her mouth wide open and a tendril of drool hanging off each side of her mouth. I kissed her nose and carefully slid off the cramped hospital bed.
I slid my shoes onto my feet and headed toward the door. I think I'll take a walk to clear my head, I thought as I exited the room.
I stopped at the nurse's station to let them know where I was in case Twi woke up before I got back. My destination was set; the enclosed sky bridge that connected the main hospital to the specialty clinics.
The view from it was amazing. I leaned against one of the rails and watched the stars vanish - one by one - into the night sky. It made me feel at peace with what had to be done in a little bit. Once the last star was no longer visible, I decided to head back and face my wife.
After a couple of minutes of walking, I arrived back at Twi’s room. I stood against the wall outside the door and took a few deep breaths.
Here goes nothing, I thought. I walked through the doorway and locked eyes with her.
“Sunny? Is something wrong?” she asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
“I...had a bad dream,” I said. “I thought that a short walk would help me take my mind off of it.”
“Oh. Well, are you coming back over to cuddle?” she asked.
A weak, nervous smile crossed my face as I agreed and sat down on the edge of the bed. It was then that she picked up that something was bothering me.
I felt her place her good hand on the small of my back. “What's wrong, Sunny? And don't tell me that it's nothing,” she said softly.
I let out a wavering sigh as I steeled my emotions. “Babe, you know how I listed off your injuries yesterday?”
“Yes, why?”
A tear rolled down each cheek as I continued, “I told you about how you were bleeding internally…” I paused momentarily to wipe my nose on my sleeve. “I failed to tell you where the source…”
Twi pulled on my shoulder so that she could see my tear-filled eyes. “Sunny, look at me. What is it you're trying to say?”
“Twilight, the source of your internal bleeding was your uterus.” By this point, I was barely maintaining my composure.
“Okay. So-”
“Babe, the only way they could get the bleeding stopped…” I swallowed hard before finally dropping the bombshell. “They had to do an...emergency hys-hysterectomy. I'm so sorry.”
“Babe, the only way they could get the bleeding stopped…” Sunny swallowed hard before finally dropping the bombshell. “They had to do an...emergency hys-hysterectomy. I'm so sorry.”
“A…?” is all that emerged from between my lips. My vision became nothing more than a blank stare, focusing on the wall behind her. I was frozen in place by the shock. It was so severe that I barely felt the dampness of Sunny's cheek rub against my own.
“Twi?” Sunny said.
I couldn't respond. I wanted to, but my brain wouldn't let me.
“Twilight? Please don't be mad at me, babe.”
“I’m not,” I barely whispered. “It's not your fault.”
Somehow my subconscious managed to return Sunny’s hug but I was still staring at the wall. I tried to reboot my mind by thinking of something else but to no avail. The only thing that I could think was, I'm not a real woman.
That one sentence constantly repeated itself over and over. I couldn't cry. I couldn't move. Nothing was working.
“I still...love you. Nothing will...change that,” Sunny said through her loud sobs.
“Even though I'm...I’m no longer a real woman?” I asked as my brain finally allowed me to cry.
“Twilight, you are still a real woman,” she replied.
Despite her reassurance, I wasn't convinced. “Sunny, I am not a real woman anymore. I...I can't bear offspring,” I cried. “I always knew that I was...gay, but I still wanted to have…” I paused momentarily to wipe my eyes. “I still wanted to have a child...for the experience. And...and now, I...I…” I couldn't finish my sentence.
“Twi?”
“Sunny, I understand if you want to leave me,” I said through my tears.
“Twilight?”
By now my body was shaking in rhythm with my sobs.
“Twilight Shimmer! Wake up!”
Sunny’s body disappeared when she said that causing me to fall forward onto the cold hospital floor.
“Please wake up, Twilight!”
“Twilight. Oh, thank Celestia,” Sunny said in a relieved tone.
I slowly sat up, disoriented, as I tried figuring out where I was. “Wha-? Where…?”
“You're at home, babe,” she said. “I've been trying to wake you up for nearly fifteen minutes.”
“But I was in the hospital,” I said, slurring my words slightly. “I swear I was just there…”
Sunny held me so close to her chest that I could hear her heart beating. “Twi, that was almost two weeks ago.”
“Seriously? It felt so real. I heard the monitor beeping and smelled the disinfectant they use on the floors,” I explained. “Sunny, I felt the tears on your cheek as you hugged me.”
Sunny didn't say anything. Instead, she continued to hold my head against her chest and slowly rocked back and forth in an attempt to comfort me.
“Sunny?”
“Hmm?”
“You...you’re not going to leave me?” I asked as a small amount of fear circulated through my veins. “Are you?”
Sunny pulled back, lifted my face to meet her gaze and wiped a tear away with her thumb. “Twilight, I'm never going to leave you.” She smiled warmly. “Nothing will keep me from you, okay?”
“Even though I can't-” I said before she put a finger to my lips.
“Listen, when you were in that accident after our fight, I felt like someone kicked me in the gut. I can't begin to describe the amount of grief that I was feeling,” she told me. “The sight of you in the hospital bed...it paralyzed me.”
“What?”
“Yes, I was paralyzed from the fear of losing you,” she said before leaning forward to kiss me. “I love you, Twilight. Always have. I don't care what happens, I always will be here for you. Okay?”
“Mhmm,” I said as I cuddled back into her bosom.
After a few minutes, Sunny broke the silence in the room. “Do you feel up to sleeping in the bed tonight?”
I closed my eyes and shook my head.
“Why not?”
“It's...these casts. They're so rigid and they keep you from sleeping well,” I said, placing my hand on her stomach. “And right now you need as much rest as possible because of…”
THE FACT SHE’S A REAL WOMAN AND YOU AREN'T!
“Because of, what?” Sunny asked.
“Huh?” I said shaking my head.
“You said I needed as much rest as possible and then just trailed off,” she explained. After a brief pause, she asked, “Are you okay?”
I wasn't sure how to answer that. I felt okay - aside from the slight pain from the broken bones - physically. Emotionally, I was still confused about this whole situation. Mentally, I was, well, shaky.
“Babe, are you okay?” she asked again.
“Yeah, it's just, well, it's three in the morning and I'm still sort of sleepy,” I lied.
Sunny stood up, gently lifted me off the sofa and slung my arm over her shoulder. “In that case, you're spending the rest of the night in bed,” she said with a smirk.
“But-”
“And that's final.”
I winced in pain as I reluctantly hobbled to the bedroom, supported by my wife.
“TWI! BREAKFAST!”
The cheerful sound of Sunny’s voice and the smell of sausage and eggs filled the house. I stayed in the supine position with my right arm covering my face, trying to put the pieces of last night back together.
“Hey, sleepyhead,” Sunny said, causing me to jump.
“Sunny! What are-” I shouted as I tried catching my breath.
“You didn't answer, so I brought you breakfast in bed,” she said with a warm smile.
“In bed? But I thought we agreed to let me sleep on the sofa until I'm healed up,” I asked.
Sunny shrugged her shoulders. “Eh, the bed was cold.” She grabbed a sausage link, took a small bite from it and then fed the rest to me. “And I thought you needed someone to comfort you in your sleep.”
I felt my stomach sink to my feet. “Wh-what made you think that?” I asked after swallowing the food in my mouth.
“Babe, you were crying loud enough to wake the dead last night,” she explained. “You kept shouting, ‘Don't leave me!’, over and over. I had to do something.”
I picked at the food on the tray as I tried focusing on Sunny's reassurances.
SHE’S GOING TO LEAVE YOU AND YOU KNOW IT! NO ONE WANTS TO BE WITH SOMEONE THAT'S NOT A REAL WOMAN!
“Twi?” Sunny said, snapping her fingers.
“Huh?” I said, disoriented.
“You zoned out for a minute.”
A choking wave of fear filled my body. “Why are you leaving me?” I asked as I accidentally knocked the breakfast tray off the bed in an attempt to grab Sunny’s hand.
“Leaving…? Twilight, I've got to go to work,” she said, patting the top of my hand.
Someone called off and I have to stay over. Be home asap. I ordered pizza for u so u don't have to cook. Love u
I started worrying as I stared at my phone.
She's planning to leave me, I thought. That's the only logical explanation of why she keeps working late. It's got to be why.
I set my phone on the coffee table and picked up the book - Menopause And You - which I had been reading before I got Sunny’s text.
About a half an hour had gone by when my phone began to ring. I grabbed it as quick as possible, hoping it was Sunny. Sadly, it was a number that I didn't recognize but I decided to answer it anyway. It turned out to be the pizza guy letting me know that he was at the front door. I told him to hold on a couple of minutes and I would be there.
“Hello. One medium ham and pineapple pizza on thin crust. Is that correct?”
“Yes, sir,” I replied, assuming that was what Sunny had ordered for me. “Um, would you mind bringing it in and setting it on the dining room table for me?”
“Normally, it's against our policy to enter the customer's residence but seeing that you're banged up, I will make an exception,” he said, smiling. I signed the credit card slip as he put the pizza on the table.
“Um, can I ask you a question, mister…?” I asked nervously.
“Lead Foot,” he finished.
“...Mister Lead Foot.”
“Certainly.”
“If your wife or girlfriend were to have a hysterectomy - hypothetically, of course - would you want to stay with her?” I asked as my eyes slowly looked toward the floor.
“Uh, forgive me but what's a hysterectomy?” he asked.
“It's the removal of a woman's uterus,” I clarified.
“Oh. Yeah, I absolutely would stay with her. She would need all the support she could get if that were to happen,” he said.
A small smile crossed my face. “Thanks,” I said, grabbing my purse. “I know you have to get back to work so here’s an extra ten dollars for your time.”
“Thank you, ma'am,” he said, accepting the cash. “I hope you feel better soon.”
I thanked him and he let himself out so that I didn't have to stumble back across the house. I opened the pizza box and grabbed the smallest slice I could find. After three bites, I called Spike and gave him the rest of the slice I was holding.
“What's the matter with the pizza?” he asked before scarfing it down.
“There's nothing wrong with it, I'm just not that hungry,” I answered.
Spike swallowed the food and then asked, “Twilight, what's wrong? You've hardly eaten anything in the last week.”
“I haven't been that hungry lately, that's all,” I told him.
“Twilight…”
“What? I'm telling the truth,” I insisted.
“Twilight…”
“Spike, can we please drop the subject?” I asked.
He relented and after another couple slices of pizza, he agreed to keep our conversation to himself.
Finally, some peace and quiet, I thought as I laid back down on the couch. As I resumed reading I noticed a magazine underneath a stack of papers on the coffee table. I shifted the papers so that I could read the title: House Hunter Weekly.
“She is leaving me,” I cried.
It was sometime later that I found myself waking up. It was odd because I didn't remember falling asleep. The house was pitch black, save for the nightlight that was in the hallway to the bedroom.
“Sunny?” I called after rubbing the sleep from my eyes. Must not be home yet, I thought.
I fumbled around trying to reach the end table that my phone was on so that I could check the time. After finding it, I pressed the power button to bring up the home screen, only for the display to stay black.
Battery must've died, I deduced. I reached to the floor to pick up my cane, only to find it gone. Spike better not be playing any tricks on me. I gave him half the pizza for crying out loud.
So I slid off the couch and slowly inched my way across the room toward the light switch on my rear end. As I grew closer to the switch, I thought I could hear the sound of someone crying.
“Sunny? Is that you?” I called into the darkness.
No answer.
I shifted my weight so that I could slide up the wall to a standing position. I turned on the light switch and for some strange reason, only the light above the dining room table turned on. As I looked in that direction, I noticed someone sitting in one of the chairs with their head in their hands. I made my way to the table, using the wall for balance, and was surprised to see who it was.
“Princess Twilight? When did you get here?” I asked the purple-skinned girl.
“I'm not Princess Twilight,” she replied before turning to face me. On her face was a scar in the exact place where I recently had stitches removed. “I’m you.”
My eyes shot open suddenly as a new sound entered the room. It took a few seconds for me to realize that it was the front door closing.
“Twi, I'm home!” Sunny shouted. “Hey, babe. How ya feeling?” she asked after entering the den.
“Eh, okay, I guess,” I replied. “I've just been lounging here reading.”
“You're still working on that book?”
“Well, I started over a little while ago just to make sure I didn't miss anything.”
Sunny joined me on the sofa and gave me a skeptical look. “Uh-huh.”
“I'm serious.”
“There's no reason to get defensive. I believe you,” she said before changing subjects. “So how much pizza did you leave me?”
“There's still a couple of slices left.”
“That hungry, huh?”
I let out a nervous chuckle. “Yeah, I was.”
An awkward silence arose between the two of us as she placed a hand on my knee. After what seemed like hours (which in reality was a couple of minutes) she broke said silence.
“So...do you want to talk about it?”
“Talk about what?”
“About whatever it is that's bothering you.”
“I'm fine,” I lied. “Just, well, I'm getting tired of these casts and wish I could take them off.”
“There are still three weeks left before that happens,” she said with a small smile. “Look at it this way, the insurance company gave us enough to buy you a new car. Well, maybe not brand new, but better than that rust bucket I'm driving.”
DON'T FALL FOR THIS! SHE'S TRYING TO LURE YOU INTO A FALSE SENSE OF SECURITY SO THAT SHE CAN DUMP YOU WHEN YOU'RE AT YOUR WEAKEST.
“Twi?”
“Huh?”
“You zoned out again,” she said with a worried look. “Are you sure you're okay?”
“Yeah, my mind just wandered for a minute. What were you saying?”
“I asked you what kind of car you might like to buy with the insurance money,” she said.
“Oh, I really haven't given it any thought,” I said. “Maybe another sedan. What do you think?”
“I was thinking more along the lines of an SUV. That way we'll have enough room for all the baby stuff when we go out shopping after Gleaming is born,” she suggested.
“Sure. Let's go with that then,” I said flatly.
Another deafening silence.
“So that's it?” she asked. “No research on safety or reliability of the multiple makes and models? Or comparisons between what each manufacturer puts in their vehicles?”
“Nah,” I said. “We'll just play it by ear once I'm healed up.”
“Twilight, what is bothering you?” she asked, shifting so that she could comfortably hold both my hands.
ARE YOU READY TO ADMIT YOU'RE NOT A REAL WOMAN ANYMORE?
“Nothing! Okay? Nothing is bothering me! I just…” I yanked my hands free and clumsily got off the sofa. “I just want to be left alone. Okay? Is that so hard to understand?”
Sunny didn't say anything. I suppose she was in shock from my outburst. Anyhow, I limped down the hallway to the soon-to-be ex-study and slammed the door closed.
“She just…” I muttered as I wiped the wetness from my cheeks. “She doesn't understand. None of them do.” I clicked on the lamp and was greeted by the first photo I took with the girls.
SEE HOW HAPPY THEY WERE? THEY CAN'T BE THAT WAY ANYMORE WITH YOU AROUND. YOU'RE A BURDEN. A BURDEN ON SUNSET AND ON HER FRIENDS.
I sniffled as my conscious began verifying everything that I had believed since that day in the hospital. “You're right,” I whispered.
IF YOU LISTEN HARD ENOUGH RIGHT NOW, YOU CAN HEAR HER PLANS FOR TOMORROW.
I focused my attention as best I could through my sobs and sure enough, Sunny was talking to someone on the phone.
“Hey, Fluttershy. It's Sunset… Hey, can you pick up me tomorrow morning?”
There was a slight pause as I assumed Fluttershy was talking to her.
“Yeah… Yeah, I think I'm going to leave her… I know… Listen, I know it's probably not the best idea but she wants to be alone… Yeah… Mhmm… I think I'll let it be a surprise… Okay… Alright… See you tomorrow… Bye.”
I could not believe my ears. S-she is leaving me, I thought as tears flowed like rivers down my face. How could I have been so naive to think she would stay with a freak like me?
I crossed my arms as best as I could, set them on the desk, and buried my face into them. I wanted all of this to go away; to go back to how things were before the accident. I wanted my wife - no matter how moody she was - to love me again...
My train of thought was interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Twilight? I know you said you wanted to be left alone but I just wanted to let you know I'm taking Spike with me in the morning,” she said. “Twilight? You okay?”
I just nodded. I didn't want to let on that I overheard her plans.
She draped a blanket over my shoulders and replied, “Alright then. Just remember, I'm here when you want to talk.” She kissed the back of my head before slipping back out the door. “Good night, babe.”
A rapid shifting and bouncing of the mattress jarred me from my sleep around 2 am. In the darkness, I heard Twi mumbling something and crying. I clicked on the lamp on the nightstand and rolled over to see her grabbing at something that wasn't there.
Ugh, here we go again, I thought before going into my late night routine.
“Twi? Babe?” I whispered as I gently shook her. “Wake up.”
“No! Don't leave me, Sunny!” she cried out. “Please! I'll do anything. Just stay with me.”
“Twilight, you're dreaming,” I said a little louder. “C’mon, babe. Wake up.”
“No-oo-oo,” she cried. “I love you. Please don't go.”
“I'm not going anywhere.”
She paused a moment as her crying softened. “You...you're not?”
I noticed her eyes had begun fluttering open to adjust to the light in the bedroom. They still were filled with tears until I gently wiped them away.
“No, babe. I'm never leaving you,” I told her with a smile. “But I do think it's time for us to talk about what's going on in your head.”
“Now?”
“Yes, Twi,” I replied. “These nightmares that you've been having have been getting worse. Each night I've got to wake you up from said nightmare and I'm really getting concerned.”
“...”
I let out a sigh and caressed the left side of her face. “It's about the accident, isn't it?”
She slowly nodded in response before holding my hand against her cheek.
“Let's start small. Okay?”
Another slow nod.
“Tell me what you remember about that day after you left for work,” I said.
“I...can't.”
I tilted my head in confusion. “You can't remember or you can't tell me?”
“I can't tell you. It hurts too bad just thinking about it,” she whimpered.
“Would it make it easier if I told you about something that's been hurting me?” I asked.
“Does it involve me?” she replied.
“Actually, yes. It does,” I answered. “But not how you think.”
“Huh?”
“Remember your very first sleepover at my old apartment?”
“Yeah. How could I forget that after what happened?”
I felt my resolve start to buckle as I continued my story. “Well, when you found me with my arms cut, I was trying to make a major decision in my head.”
“What...what kind of decision?” she asked.
“I was trying to decide whether or not to finish the job,” I said as I looked away in shame.
“Finish the job?” she paused momentarily before my admission sunk in. “Sunny, were you thinking of committing suicide that night?!” she asked in shock.
I barely nodded in response.
“You're not just saying this to make me feel better are you?”
“No, babe. This is the honest truth.” I turned to look her in the eye once again. “I've been holding this in for too long. I should have told you before but every time I tried, I didn't know how to tell you.”
She reached up and wiped away a tear that I didn't know had escaped from my eye. “Oh, Sunny. Why in the world would you want to do that? Especially with our friends in the apartment with you?” she inquired softly.
“Well, remember when I told you that I was pretty messed up?”
“Mhmm.”
“That's what I meant. I just didn't want to admit that I was planning to end my life that night,” I said as I held back my tears.
“But why, Sunny?”
“It's because of how I was treating you,” I said. “I felt like a hypocrite. The way I treated you those first couple of weeks wasn't dissimilar from how the girls had treated me before the Battle of the Bands.
“I saw the hurt in your eyes daily,” I continued. “And I saw the reluctance to be around me before we went to bed.” I paused to wipe my face. “But when you surprised me in the bathroom, held my hands, and embraced me, the reluctance and anguish in your eyes disappeared. What I saw in its place was love. Not love of that of a sister but romantic love.
“After seeing how you were there for me in my darkest time, I knew that I would always be with you during your dark times,” I finished up my spiel with a hug from Twi.
We just sat in the bed embracing each other for about five minutes or so as a wave of relief began to wash over me. You finally did it.
“Sunny, I don't know what to say,” she said as we rested our chins on each other's shoulders.
“Just please open up about what is bothering you,” I said, pulling back. “If I know what has you so worried, maybe I can help you get through this. That's why I want you to start at the accident.”
She turned to sit on the edge of the bed, looked down at her lap, and began to fidget.
“What is it?” I asked, placing a hand on the small of her back.
“What I remember is...talking to Cadence on the phone,” she said.
“Okay. That's a start.”
“It...it’s not okay. I had called her so that she could try to calm me down on my way to work,” she whispered. “I had said some nasty things about you.”
My heart sunk at the sound of that while she stopped to regain her composure; what little she had to begin with.
“I called you so many names. It was mostly ‘bitch’ and ‘whore’, for the record,” she admitted. “Anyway, Cadence reminded me that if I ever became pregnant, I would probably be as moody as you. Hearing that distracted me just enough that I nearly ran a red light and dropped my phone in the process.
“While I was retrieving my phone from the passenger side floorboard, I heard a loud screeching of tires. I sat up just in time to see a car surrounded by smoke caused by the other driver locking up the brakes. The next thing I remember was waking up in the hospital,” she said. “Please don't be mad at me.”
“Mad at you? Why? Because you called me a bitch while you vented to your sister-in-law?”
I saw her slowly nod in response.
I chuckled softly. “Twi, I probably would've done the exact same thing.”
“Really?” she asked as she looked over her shoulder.
“Mhmm,” I said as I pulled back against me and nuzzled the back of her neck. “You were mad and needed someone to talk to. All that pent-up anger needed some outlet. It's natural.”
She clasped my hands together around her waist. “Thanks, Sunny. I do feel better now.”
“But?”
“I don't know how to tell you about my nightmares.”
We sat together for a couple of minutes before an idea popped into my head. “I need my hands, babe,” I said, wiggling free.
“Why?”
I told her to take off her top and bra as I reached into my nightstand for my lavender lotion. After squeezing a small amount in my hand, I began rubbing Twi’s shoulders. “Because I'm hoping this massage will relax you enough to tell me about your nightmares.”
I felt her shoulders slump slightly as she began. “Okay…”
Twi sat in front of me - in silence - on the bed as I slowly worked the lotion into skin. I made sure to be gentle around the areas that she recently had casts removed from so as not to bring any discomfort to her back and shoulders.
"C'mon, babe," I said softly, my thumbs were circling the base of her neck, "the sooner you get this off your chest, the sooner we can start getting a peaceful night's sleep."
She continued to sit there, staring straight ahead, until what could only be described as a soft sob escaped her mouth.
"Twi? What's wrong?" I asked as another sob followed behind it.
"I…" was all she could say before the short sobs became a steady cry.
I stopped massaging her and gently turned her and held her head against my chest as her body shook in rhythm with her crying. "Twi, talk to me. What has been bothering you? Is it the nightmares?" I asked softly.
She sniffed loudly and slowly nodded.
"Then will you please tell me about them," I pressed.
"Why? What's the point?" she asked, slightly muffled because of her face being pressed against my breasts. "If I tell you, you're just going to make sure they come true."
"Babe, I'm not going to make any of your nightmares come true," I said softly as I stroked her hair. "The only to get over this is to talk to someone about it. I'd like to be the one to help you if I can." I lifted her chin so that I could stare into the sad, violet eyes that I fell in love with two years prior. "Please?"
"Sunny...I…"
I leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips. "I promise nothing will happen," I said.
"I...guess so," whispered Twi.
"Whenever you're ready, babe."
"Well, they always start the same. You and I are always doing something together. Watching television, out on a date, making dinner; you know, mundane activities," she said as her voice started to waver slightly. "Then suddenly I will hear the sound of tires screeching and everything around us turns pitch black."
"How black is it?" I asked. "I mean, can we still see each other?"
"No. It's like we're trapped in a void. Kind of like if we were in space but there aren't any planets or stars," she clarified. "But I digress. A minute or two later - in dream time, not our time - a faint green light begins pulsing."
"A green light?"
"Mhmm. A beeping in the same rhythm as the pulse light will slowly fade in."
"A beeping?"
She nodded and said, "It turns out to be the sound of a heart monitor. The pulsing light eventually goes solid and that's when things start to get weird."
"How so?" I asked.
"I go from seeing out of my own eyes to - what would be the best way to put it - an out-of-body experience," she said slowly. "I see myself lying in the hospital bed and you're towering over me with your arms crossed."
I raised an eyebrow in both confusion and intrigue before urging her to continue.
"You say a bunch of nasty things to me-"
"What kind of things?" I interrupted.
"You accuse me of wrecking the car on purpose with the intention of killing myself. You also tell me that we're both better off with me this way...that I'm only loved by my parents and Shining Armor," she whimpered. "Then you tell me that you're going back to Equestria and will b-be destroying th-the mirror s-so that you wo-won't h-have to...p-put...put up w-with m-me an-anymore."
"I really say that in your nightmares?" I asked she began bawling.
Then she gave a slow nod of her head before continuing. "A-and then, you...you tell m-me that...that you a-appreciate me filling th-the gap in y-your heart...while...while…"
"While what, sweetheart?"
She reached around and clung to my body so tightly that I thought that she was ripping my purple nightgown. "Oh Sunny. Please, please don't leave me for Applejack," she cried into my chest.
"Applejack? What does she have to do with this?" I asked, rubbing her back.
"That's who...y-you said th-that you truly want...wanted to b-be with," she sobbed.
It took a few moments to register what she was talking about but once it did it was simple. Roughly two months ago, Rainbow and AJ had had a really nasty break-up. While we never found out what the cause of it was, it was bad enough that Applejack quit the Rainbooms and - to my knowledge - hasn't spoken to Rainbow since then.
"Oh, babe, as good of a friend that Applejack is, I'm not interested in her in a romantic sense," I assured. "You are the only one for me."
She pulled back slightly and allowed me to see a faint, weak smile. "Y-you really m-mean it?"
"Of course."
She leaned back into my bosom and we just sat there in silence. A few minutes later, her body began getting heavy and limp.
"Twi?"
"Hmmm?" she replied sleepily.
I kissed her on the crown of her head and asked, "Are feeling any better now?"
"A little," she said quietly. "But there are a couple of things still bothering me."
"What kind of things?"
I released her as she wiggled slightly. She stared at me with pleading eyes and asked, "If you're not leaving me, then what's with all the real estate magazines?"
It was then that I realized the cat was out of the bag, so to speak. Time to fess up. "Well, I was going to save this news for your birthday in a few weeks but I guess I'm breaking the news in the middle of the night," I said with a sly grin. "I have been looking to move out of here."
"Wh-what?!" she squeaked in shock.
"Calm down," I said. "Let me explain. The apartment is too small for me, you, and the wiggling alarm clock inside me."
The reference to Gleaming made Twilight giggle slightly as I continued to explain myself.
"I know how much you enjoy having your study and with us needing space for the baby, you won't be able to have it any longer if we stay here. So I've been looking into single-story, three bedroom houses with garages. That way you can have your study, the baby can have her bedroom and you won't have to worry about slipping and falling on your ass in the dead of winter," I explained. "I'm sorry for being so secretive about this but I didn't want to get your hopes up in case it didn't work out."
"So that…" she paused to let out a yawn, "...that's why you've been working like a fool."
"Yep. Is there anything else you need to ask me before I cuddle up with your half-naked ass?" I teased.
She reached up and nervously traced the scar on her face with her left hand while simultaneously tracing the scar on her abdomen with her right hand. "Do...do you still find me...attractive?" Twi asked, the volume of her voice decreasing with each word.
"Of course, I do," I replied softly. "Why would you think otherwise?"
"I have these," she said drawing attention to her scars. "And we haven't been intimate since before the accident. So I thought you might not find me attractive any longer."
I scooted back so that we could lie down. After we got comfortable - me on my right side and Twi on her back - I slowly ran my left hand down the length of her arm and took hold of her hand. "Babe, there are two reasons why I haven't been intimate with you," I said.
She took a deep breath and slowly let it out. "And th-those are?"
I reached up awkwardly with my right hand and tucked her hair behind her left ear. "The first reason is because of how traumatic the last month and a half have been." I ran my fingernail gently across the same spot that she had previously done only minutes earlier.
"What do y-you mean?"
I released her hand and glided my own across her stomach. "The obvious reason right here. While I know there's nothing I can do about it, I know that I'm a constant reminder of your condition." I felt a slight shudder come from her, although I wasn't sure it if it was from a chill or something else. "I figured that whenever you were ready to be intimate with each other again, you would let me know." I said before softly kissing her lips. "Twilight, I love you with all my heart and nothing will change that. Okay?"
I sat up and my gaze met hers. A wave of déjà vu flowed through me - remembering when I realized she was the one for me two years ago.
"Are you okay, Sunny?" she asked.
"Yes. Yes, I am," I replied as I traced a finger down her bare chest. "I have you. That's all that matters."
Her eyes began tearing up once more as I said that. "Really?"
I ran my right thumb along her jawline to her chin then booped her nose with my finger. "Yes, really."
She smiled at my playfulness and then asked, "If the first reason is because you didn't want to force it if I wasn't ready, then what is the second?"
"It's not so much a reason not be intimate, as it is a reason to find you attractive," I said as I straddled her legs.
"And that would be…?"
Finally! I thought as I leaned down and locked lips with her's. After a minute of sharing that passionate kiss, I released her lips and replied, "Chicks dig scars."
Sunny looked into my eyes and slowly lowered her lips to my own. I reveled in this return to intimacy that we had lacked in recent times. After probing my mouth with her tongue for what felt like a blissful eternity, she got as close to my ear as possible without touching it and lustfully whispered, "Chicks dig scars."
I let out a giggle as she leaned back to a sitting position. "Is that so?" I asked, reaching for the shoulder strap of her satin purple nightgown.
She gently popped my hand as I began sliding the fabric down her arm. "None of that. We are gonna be good and take our time," Sunny teased, pulling the strap back up.
"Well, aren't we the tease," I joked as I leaned up and wrapped my arms around her neck.
She responded holding the back of my neck with her right hand, slowly sliding her left hand down to the small of my back and pressing her lips to mine. After breaking off, she giggled, "You know you like it."
"Mhmm." I caressed the underside of her breasts through her nightgown, despite her swollen abdomen making it awkward to do so. "And you like a good tease as well."
We both giggled as we slowly laid down on our sides, facing each other. "You do know there's someone that we haven't seen in a while that may like to join us right?" Sunny said seductively.
We kissed each other five or six times in rapid succession before I could answer. "We see…" Sunny interrupted me by planting another kiss on my lips. "...mmm...Fluttershy all the…" Another kiss. "...time and she hasn't…" Yet another smooch. "...mmm...expressed interest in joining…" Another interruption. "...us in bed recently."
"I wasn't talking…" It was my turn to interrupt her with the rapid pecks on the lips. "...about Fluttershy. I was…" I landed a deep kiss on her and attempted to covertly slide her nightgown strap off of her shoulder. "...stop. I was referring to Red." She finished.
"Oh," I said, giggling. "Maybe some other time."
We rolled over so that I was now straddling her legs and I ran my hands along the sides of her stomach underneath her nightgown. In doing so, I finally managed to expose her pregnant stomach and enlarged breasts.
"You little minx," she shouted, trying to cover her body back up.
"Ah ah ah. we can't be doing that," I said as I thumbed her nipples, smirking.
"Mmmm...and why not?" moaned Sunny.
I locked lips with her and she allowed my tongue to dance with her's before answering. "Because I've been half naked for nearly an hour already. Mmmm...it's about time you join me."
She pulled me down and rolled over in one swift motion so that we had switched spots. I saw her smirk as she finished removing her top. "Is this better?" asked Sunny, shaking her hair free.
"Mhmm. Much better," I said, focusing on her jiggling teats.
She began grinding on my crotch and rolling her nipples between her thumbs and forefingers. "You like this?" Sunny asked before letting out a soft moan.
"Yes, I do," I replied as I began rubbing my own tits. "You know I like to watch from time to time."
She then ran one of her hands slowly down her front, over her pregnant abdomen and inserted inside of her black thong. I felt her hand rubbing against my vagina through both of our underwear as she began to slow frig herself.
"That's different," I said with a smile as she made a sound that was a cross between a moan and a whinny.
"Different good or different bad?"
"Different good," I replied.
While she was performing this new technique, however, I began to notice a problem. Why is my pussy so dry? I wondered. While I was in mid-thought, Sunny climbed off of me and yanked my blue and white striped bikini panties down my legs and pulled them off of my ankles. My brain started going into panic mode as she rubbed her hands up my legs and got closer to my pubic area. I have to do something. If she finds out that I'm not wet down there, she's going to think I'm not enjoying this, I thought nervously.
I reached down and grabbed her hands and pulled them to my tits. "Squeeze them. Please, baby," I begged.
Not only did she oblige with the request but she slowly worked each nipple with her tongue; slowly tracing the areola before giving each of them a quick flick. The sensations sent a shiver down my spine while I simultaneously released a soft moan.
Sunny paused momentarily to look into my eyes. "Feeling better?"
"A little but I'd prefer to show you some love that I had been neglecting to give you," I said with a wink. So we switched places once more and I began to circle the entrance of love canal with my index finger. As my finger became more lubricated by Sunny’s juices, an idea popped into my head. Maybe I can use her cum…
"Twi, stop teasing me," Sunny moaned. "Just fuck my cunt already."
Without saying a word, I inserted two fingers into her pussy and began massaging her g-spot. As I worked her inside, I felt the amount of liquid inside her vagina increase. Upon noticing this, I instinctively began flicking her clit with my tongue.
"Oh, babe...I've missed you...nnngh...oh fuck yes," she shouted as I covertly transferred her fluids to my pussy in a desperate attempt to stimulate my own cum. "Keep...on…"
I slowly became lost in the moment as the obscene sounds of my fingers dancing in her vagina hypnotized me. Her breathing gradually increased as I started to suck on her clit.
"Babe...pl-please give...me...oh fuck me…" Sunny continued to beg.
As I felt her vaginal walls begin to tighten around my fingers, I knew exactly what had to come next. I licked the middle finger of my free hand until it was coated in my saliva.
"You really want it?" I asked with a grin.
"Fuck yes, Twilight," she swore. "Give it...nnngh...to me."
Upon hearing those four words I rotated the pressure of my fingers to the anal side of her pussy and shoved my drool-covered finger up her ass.
No sooner those words left her lips, a rush of sweet sexual juice flowed out of her, partially coating my chin. I hope this is enough, I thought as I quickly smeared her cum against my clit.
"Oh...Twi...that was wonder.. wonderful," Sunny praised with a giggle as she tried to regain her breath. "You...sure didn't miss...a beat."
"Thank you, Sunny," I said, resting my head on her stomach as her cum continued to leak out of her pussy.
"You know it's your turn now, right?" She cooed as she gently stroked my hair.
"My turn for what?"
She lifted my chin so that I could see over her stomach. "To cum, silly."
I sat straight up. "Oh, uh, right," I stammered. "Actually, I was thinking that maybe I could get you off a second time. You know, as a way of saying sorry for the way I treated you the day of the accident."
She tilted her head slightly in thought as a few tense moments hung in the air.
Please say okay, I begged in my head.
"Wellll, I guess I couldn't hurt," she said. "What did you have in mind?"
I tapped my chin for a few seconds before telling her what I wanted to do. As we switched places (again) I prayed that she didn't take notice of my lack of moisture.
"Remember babe, there are an extra twenty-four pounds on this sexy frame," said Sunny as she lowered her soaked crotch onto my face. "So don't pull me down as hard as you usually do."
I wrapped my arms around Sunny's legs from behind and grabbed her thighs near her waist. She leaned forward slightly and held on to the headboard for support as her cunt met my face. She let out a sharp gasp as my nose tickled her engorged clit.
"Oooo...yeah," whispered Sunny as she rocked back and forth so that the tip of my nose was flicking her bean.
I stuck out my tongue to penetrate her pussy. The sides of it matched up perfectly so that I was getting both sides of her vaginal opening simultaneously, causing a deep, sensual moan. After a minute or two, she stopped rocking and I went on the attack with my tongue.
"Gimme all your tongue-ing," sang Sunny, parodying the ZZ Top song and earning a giggle from me as I lapped at her leaky love pipe.
I'm really glad she's enjoying this, I thought as her moans filled the bedroom once more. I was still worried that she would be upset with my lack of sexual fluids between my legs. I managed to tickle her g-spot with my tongue causing her to do something new in bed: whinny like a pony.
I paused the stimulation for a moment to asked her where that came from. Her answer made me laugh.
"I don't fucking know and really don't fucking care. Just. Keep. Eating."
After finishing my short laugh, I pulled my face up into her muff and resumed my invasion of her most personal - and my favorite - area. I snaked my right arm underneath her pregnant belly to be able to just barely flick her bean with the tip of my fingernail.
"Fucking yes. Ohhh babe...gimme...gimme more. I'm almost fucking there," she continued to swear in ecstasy. "Oh fuck me...like you...you...ohhh...ohhh…"
With the end of that sentence, came a rush of hot cum from her love canal. As it covered my face, I tried to transfer as much as I could to my vagina; still trying to kickstart my own release. Sunny rested her forehead on the top of the headboard as she wound down from her euphoria, thanking me for doing such a great job.
"It was no trouble at all. Just like earlier in our relationship," I said, covertly rubbing my clitoris.
"It's your...your turn now, Twi," Sunny said, still panting slightly from her orgasm.
Still stalling for time, I suggested we spoon for a few minutes while Sunny got her strength back. Luckily she agreed to it.
After laying in bed for a few minutes, Sunny finally broke the silence that was filling the air. "Twi, what's wrong?"
Realizing that she was probably onto my stalling, I asked her why she thought something was wrong.
"Well, you've been more than eager to stimulate me to the point that I was turned into jelly twice. Not that I didn't mind it," she explained in a soothing tone. "But seriously, I can tell there is something bothering you."
"It...it's nothing," I lied, hoping she would drop the subject.
"Twilight, come on. I didn't spend all that time earlier to get you to open up only for you put up another barrier," she told me.
I started to cry as I realized that I would have to come clean. "Sunny...I can't…"
She rolled over to face me and kissed me tenderly on the lips. "Can't what?"
"I can't climax. Th-the sensitivity of my clit and g-spot… *sniff* ...they're still there but...but…" I said as my sobs increased.
"Babe, how do you know that you can't climax?"
"Be-because I have… *sniff* ...have masturbated a few t-times and c-couldn't… *sniff* ...bring myself to orgasm," I wept.
"Is that all?" she asked as she wiped my face. "Geez, if you would've said something I never would have thrown myself at you."
"R-really?"
A warm, loving smile appeared on her face. "Yes, really. Babe, I don't want you to feel uncomfortable about anything...including sex," she said. "That's why I as horny as I've been the last few weeks, I haven't brought it up with you until now."
I reciprocated her smile, albeit weaker, as she continued to dry my face with her thumb. "I d-didn't want to...to say anything because I know how...much sex means to you. When I found out that I-I couldn't bring myself-"
"Shhhh. Sweetheart, it's probably just a hormone issue. Why don't we make an appointment for you to see the doctor and get some hormone replacement therapy?" she cooed.
"Twilight! Have you seen my vest anywhere?" I shouted as the moving truck arrived at the apartment. "Twilight?"
A muffled noise from the study, followed by a crash, put me into panic mode. I waddled through our soon-to-be-former apartment as fast as I could to investigate what the heck happened. I peeked into the darkened room, finding that a stack of boxes had fallen down.
"Twil-"
"I'M OKAY!" Twilight shouted as she pulled herself up with her cane.
"Um, Twi? Why do you have that possessed look on your face?" I asked.
"Possessed? I'm not possessed. I'm okay. Just many, many big projects to work on. Super important projects. Nothing that would involve technology," rambled Twi as her right eye twitched rapidly.
I looked at her in a mixture of confusion and fear. "What the hell did those estrogen patches do to you?" I asked weakly.
"Nothing!" she said, sing-song. "I'm still the same lovable nerd than I've always been. Absolutely nothing wrong with me."
I raised an eyebrow skeptically. "If you say so."
Twi limped her way over to me, dropped her cane and literally fell into me. "Oh no. I've fallen and I-"
"Don't you dare finish that," I interrupted. "And be careful. I don't want to be having an emergency delivery two weeks early."
"Oh sorry, Sunny. I just feel so full of energy." She then got as close as she could to my ear and whispered, "And I'm feeling kinda horny right now."
"Again?!"
"Mhmm," she affirmed, still whispering. "The desk doesn't have anything on it at the moment."
"Geez, Twi. I'm gonna need to talk to your doctor about lowering your dosage," I said as she traced my nipples through my shirt and bra after resting her head on my enlarged stomach.
"Really? And just why is that?"
I rolled my eyes. "Because you've gotten laid eight times in the last three days," I explained. "And that's not counting the number of times a day you've been masturbating since going on the hormone patch."
Her eyes began to waver slightly. "But I thought you loved me."
I pulled her up and hugged her. "Twi, I do love you and I'm glad our love life has returned but-"
Twi moved closer to my ear once more. "I'm not wearing any panties and the bathroom is empty," she whispered.
"Let me open the door for the movers and I'll be there in a minute," I relented.
"Are you satisfied now?" I asked as we exited the bathroom; both of us sweaty and reeking of sex.
"Quite," said Twi with a goofy smile. "Well, until we get to the new house."
I stopped and grabbed her ponytail. "Hold up. Are you serious?" I asked in disbelief. "After all that, you're still…?"
"Yep!" she finished with an ecstatic look on her face.
The movers are gonna think we're perverts with the way she's going, I thought as we resumed looking for my vest. "So where are we getting lunch since all the food is packed up?"
"I thought we could just stop at the store and pick up some chips and deli sandwiches," she said as she shifted a couple of light boxes around. "And some Reddi-Whip."
"Reddi-Whip?"
"Here it is!" Twi said, holding my vest up. "It was under my mystery box on the couch."
"Thanks," I said, taking my vest. "Now answer my question, please. What the heck do we need Reddi-Whip for?"
Twilight didn't answer. At least, not verbally. She looked me in the eye, bounced her eyebrows and gave me the most seductive wink I had ever seen.
"You...you're kidding, right?" I stammered. "Please tell me that you're kidding."
She just stood there shaking her head with a shitty grin on her face.
I facepalmed as a small, almost evil giggle came from Twi. As I was shaking my head, I felt a finger tap me on the shoulder.
"Mrs. Shimmer? May I talk to you about something for a moment?" One of the movers asked me.
"Sure." I turned to Twi. "I'll deal with you in a few minutes."
The mover, who introduced herself as Wordy Whispers, and I walked to the kitchen where she pulled out her phone. After a few taps on the screen, she turned it around and showed me a photo.
"Wh-where did you get that?" I stammered as fear suddenly gripped my chest.
"My apologies," Wordy said. "There was a slight detail about myself that I forgot to mention. I'm a regular contributor to the Canterlot Enquirer."
"Th-the tabloid?"
"Yes, the tabloid," she affirmed with a smirk. "I've got a proposition for you. You help me out with my story and I'll delete this. If you refuse, I'll use this as my story."
As the fear continued to tighten around my chest, I somehow squeaked out, "Wh-what is your story a-about?"
Her smirk continued to evolve into a sly - almost evil - grin. "I learned that a couple of months ago the bassist for The Rainbooms quit."
"Yeah. So what?"
"So, the reason I heard for her quitting was that she broke up with her girlfriend," Wordy replied.
Before I could confirm or deny what she said, I heard a shuffling of feet accompanied by a cane hitting the floor. Thank Celestia, I thought. Maybe Twilight can help me get this woman off my back.
"Sunny? What's going on in here?" Twi asked as she hobbled into the room. She paused at the doorway and stared at Wordy. "You! I know you. You're Wordy Whispers."
"Glad to see someone recognizes me," Wordy said to me sarcastically.
"You're the reason I'm uncomfortable around unfamiliar males!" Twi shouted as her face turned red with rage.
"What?" Wordy and I said in unison.
Twilight pointed her cane at the gossip and elaborated. "She posted a picture of me on her Trotter account from when I was transformed into Midnight Sparkle, just a week after the Friendship Games. The photo was taken at such an angle so that it was more like a down blouse porn photo. For weeks I had guys come up to me and tell me how hot I look and that they started masturbating to it."
"Hold on. That pic was you?" Wordy asked.
"Yes, it was about me!" Twi shot back. "Let me ask you something. Do you have any clue what it's like to have one of your classmates sitting behind you, knowing that he masturbates to a softcore porno picture of you?!"
"I-I, uh, can't say that I do," Wordy stammered as Twi got up in her face.
"Well, I do know. Alright? Every <censored> day I felt like this guy was staring at my ass, trying to get a glimpse of my panties," Twi said as her tirade continued. "I would go home after school every day and hide in my room until bedtime."
I grabbed Twi's shoulder in an attempt to calm her down. "C'mon, babe, let's get you-"
"No, Sunny!" she shouted, shrugging my hand off. "I am going to get this out." She turned back to Wordy. "The only reason I was able to feel comfortable in a romantic sense is because of how Sunset showed her love and friendship; something you obviously know nothing about."
"I'm really sorry, Twilight-"
"That's Mrs. Shimmer to you," Twi interrupted, touching her nose to Wordy's.
"Excuse me, Mrs. Shimmer," Wordy corrected. "I am truly sorry for my indiscretion of that post. If I'd have known-"
"That's right! You didn't know!" Twilight continued to shout as I pulled her away. "You just post whatever comes to your mind and not think about how it will affect others. Just like you're trying to do now."
"H-how do you know what I was trying to do?" Wordy asked.
"Isn't it obvious? I walked in here, saw you showing Sunny a picture, and she was white as a ghost. I put two and two together and realized you were in the middle of blackmailing her," Twi said as I struggled to keep her at bay. "What is that a picture of, anyway?"
"It's a pic of us getting freaky before graduation last year," I told her. "She was going to release it to the public if we didn't sell out Dash and AJ with the details of her breakup."
"You were going to release a hardcore, lesbian porno of us?" Twi asked.
"Well, um, no. Not really. It was mainly for blackmail purposes," Wordy admitted.
"Hey, hey, hey!" I shouted, finally getting in between them. "Babe, how about you go cool off in the living room. Wordy, I'm going to make you a deal, okay?"
She bit her bottom lip and nodded her head.
I put my hand on my hip and grabbed her phone. "I will pretend that this entire conversation never existed and refrain from informing your supervisor about it if you delete this pic from your phone...now."
She stared at the stern look on my face and hesitantly took her phone. She looked at the screen, then to me before tapping the delete button on the screen. "Th-there," she said, shaking.
I verified that she had indeed deleted the pic before allowing my mood to lighten up. "So now that everything's back to how it should be, how about we start over? Okay?" I said, wrapping my arm around her shoulders.
"I'm fine, Sunny," Twi said as we walked into our new place. "It's just, well, two years worth of pent-up emotions regarding that Trotter post and after seeing her, I just lost it. I'm really sorry about my outburst at the apartment."
"I know, babe," I said gently rubbing her back. "But I'm not the one you need to apologize to."
She looked at me with a raised eyebrow as she shifted her weight to her cane. "You can't be serious," she said. "She...humiliated me and didn't think twice about it. I had every right to explode in her face."
I guided her chin so that we locked eyes with each other. "Yes, you did. However, she apologized to you and I believe it was heartfelt," I replied. "I know that you are wound up about it but it still doesn't change the fact that you still owe her an apology for your actions."
Twi rolled her eyes and groaned in disgust before walking away. "I'll be planning out the study if you need me," she said sourly.
I directed the movers where to put everything went as Twi went off to pout. "Is she okay?" Wordy asked after bringing in an end table.
I sighed softly. "I think that she's still upset about the Trotter post even though she was able to vent her frustrations at you," I answered.
"Did you tell her that my apology was genuine?" She asked.
"I did. However, she…ouch...she doesn't seem to think so," I replied, wincing from a slight contraction.
"Are you okay?"
I let out a deep breath. "Yeah. Just some Braxton Hicks contractions."
"Braxton Hicks?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.
"Practice contractions," I explained. "They're completely normal."
"Oh. I, uh, probably should get back to work," Wordy said, looking over my shoulder.
She quickly went back to the truck and I turned to see Twi with a death stare pointed in Wordy's direction.
"What was that for?" I asked Twi.
"That, that...hussie needs to help get the rest of our stuff in here and leave us the <censored> alone," she fired back. "We are paying her to move our belongings, Not to socialize."
I put my arm around my angry wife in an attempt to calm her down. "Babe, she's trying to make amends for what she did. Okay? Will you please cut her some slack?"
"No!" she shouted. She then focused her attention behind me. "You humiliated me once already and had the gall to try it again mere hours ago. The only reason I haven't broken your nose with my cane is because of Sunny."
"Twilight Shimmer! That. Is. Enough," I scolded. "Leave her alone and let her do her job. I don't need this stress so close to the end of my term."
"So you're taking her side?!" she asked angrily.
"I'm not taking anybody's side. I just want you to calm down, quit shouting at her, and be the more mature person in this situation. Okay?" Twi looked at me and gritted her teeth. In response, I whispered in her ear, "You know that Reddi-Whip can't be enjoyed properly if you're pissed off."
Her facial expression began twisting into a pretzel as what I said to her began to sink in. "But...she...you...I...arrrgh!!!" Twi babbled as I grinned from ear to ear. "Fine. But I get to choose which room we enjoy it in. Deal?"
Before I could respond, me and Twi both looked in the direction of the front door. Looking back at us were all three of the movers. I smiled awkwardly as one of them winked at us. "Um...this is exactly what it sounds like."
"Mmmm. That hit the spot," Twi said as we lay naked on a bare mattress in the new bedroom a few hours later. "Nothing like a good lay to settle the nerves."
"Now, can we please drop the issue with Wordy?" I asked as she snuggled up to my breasts.
"Sure," she agreed.
I wrapped left arm around her and grasped her shoulder. "Now, what was this super important project - that didn't involve technology - you mentioned earlier?"
"Project?"
"Ouch," I said as I squeezed Twi tightly while Gleaming gave my spine a few kicks. "The project you mentioned when the boxes fell down in our old study."
"Oh that project," she said, letting out a yawn. "It's a special present for the baby. But I'm not telling you until… *yawn* ...delivery day."
"Oh really?"
"Mhmm...it's super secret," she said sleepily.
In an attempt to trick her into telling me what she was planning, I used her sleepiness to my advantage. "Okay, then. I'll let you tell me about it in the morning."
A few hours later, I was woken up by a sharp pain in my abdomen. Not this cliché, I thought.
"Twi?" I whispered as I gently shook her.
"Mmmm...dreamy...sleep, sleep...zzzz," she mumbled, nuzzling the underside of my chin.
"Twi, wake up!" I said, a little louder this time.
"No...surprise...secret…" she babbled.
I pulled myself away from her as another sharp pain shot across my stomach. "Twilight, it's time to go."
She finally lifted her head and rubbed her eyes as I got dressed. "Wha-? Time to go?" she asked, still trying to wake up. "Go where?"
"I'll give you… ow ...one guess," I snapped.
She laid her head back on the pillow. "Oh. To the hospital," she said nonchalantly. Then it finally clicked inside her and she went into panic mode. "THE HOSPITAL!" she shouted, sitting straight up. "Um, checklist. Sunny, where's my checklist? Did we put it in a box? If so, have we unpacked that box? If we didn't unpack that box, which box is it?"
"Babe, how about you start by getting dressed," I said, smiling. "I don't think the hospital would take to kindly to you accompanying me in the nude."
"Nude? What do you mean nude? You're not nude. I'm not-" she stopped her speel abruptly and looked at herself. "Oh. Right."
Despite the pain from the contractions, I managed to laugh at Twi and her panic attack. "Twilight, relax. Everything is under control. I've got the 'go bag' - which has your checklist in it," I said.
"Phew. Thanks, Sunny," she said, settling down. "Are you ready to go?"
"Yeah, I'll meet you in the car," I replied.
"Sunny, you're not seriously going to drive us to the hospital?"
"No...you are driving," I said.
"M-me? I-I can't. Th-there's no way I-I can do it," Twi objected.
I let out an annoyed sigh. "Fine, I'll call Cadence."
Half an hour later, I was admitted to the maternity ward. The nurse had stuck the electrodes for the heart monitors onto my chest and under my boobs already.
"What is that?" Twi asked as the nurse pulled out a strap with a black box in the center of it.
"This is a fetal monitor," she explained. "It allows us to monitor the baby's heart rate."
"Why is it so long?" I asked.
"Well, not every mother-to-be is in shape like you are," the nurse replied as she finished strapping the belt (for lack of a better term) around my stomach. "How long ago was your last contraction?"
"I'm not a hundred percent sure. Maybe six or seven minutes ago," I told her.
She made a note in my chart. "I'm going to need you to keep track of the time between contractions. Okay?"
"Sure."
"Your doctor has been called and she should be here within the next thirty minutes or so," she said. She then turned her attention toward Twi. "Is there anything I can get for you, ma'am?"
"Maybe a pillow for this couch," Twi responded. "How are you holding up, Sunny?"
"Just peachy," I grumbled. "I thought menstrual cramps were bad but this is just… nnngh ...oww. Hey, start timing."
"Sure thing."
"Did Cadence stay?" I asked, trying to take my mind off the pain.
Twi shook her head. "No, she had a meeting this morning that she needed to be at."
"Oh."
"Thank you," Twi said as the nurse brought a pillow for her to rest on as my ordeal continued. "Sunny, did you turn off the television?"
"Yes, babe. Everything was turned off. Spike and Ray were both fed and watered. Everything is under control."
In addition to timing my contractions, me and Twi made small talk as we waited for the doctor to arrive. I did my best to get her to spill the beans on the surprise that she had planned but I still couldn't get her to crack. After a while, there was a knock on the door.
"Good morning, Sunset, Twilight," said Dr. M. Brio in her thick Saddle Arabian accent.
"Hey, doc," I said, wincing as another contraction hit.
"Hello, doctor," Twi echoed.
"So let's see...hmmm...uh-huh…" Dr. Brio mumbled under her breath. "Sunset, I'm going to check your dilation." She had me set my feet up in the stirrups and reached under the gown. "You'll feel a small amount of pressure while I check."
"Okay."
A moment later, the pressure in my nether regions eased up and the doctor pulled off her glove. "Where would you say the contractions are focused?"
"Mainly in my pelvic and groin areas," I replied.
She scribbled some notes onto my chart and asked me about the contraction frequency. "Huh…"
"What do you mean by 'huh'?" Twi asked her.
"Well, you will both be happy to know that you're going to have a beautiful family," said the doctor with a smile.
"But…?" I asked.
"But it's not going to be tonight,"
"Why?" I asked.
"Your cervix isn't dilated, your contractions are not happening in the correct place, and the contractions are too irregular for you to be in labor," she explained.
"So what am I supposed to do about this pain?" I asked.
"I'm going to put you on bed rest from now until you deliver. Alternate between your back, left and right sides and use a heating pad for the pain," Dr. Brio explained. "Have you gone on maternity leave at work yet?"
"Yes, I have."
"Okay. Now while you are on bed rest, you cannot do any cooking, cleaning, driving, or sexual activity. The only things that you are allowed to do are get up to use the bathroom," she clarified.
Twi must've noticed the frustration showing on my face. Before I could say anything to the doctor, Twi took my left hand and calmly whispered, "Look at it this way. For the next couple of weeks, you get to be waited on hand and foot. Think about it; meals in bed, sponge baths-"
"Severe boredom, sweaty sheets, making my disabled wife do things that she shouldn't have to," I interrupted. "Babe, this is gonna be a living hell for the… ouch ...the next couple weeks."
I poked my head in the bedroom at wife, who had been on bed rest for the last two weeks, and let her know I was leaving for work.
"No goodbye kiss?" Sunny teased.
I walked over to the bed and sat on the edge. "Promise that you'll call me if you go into labor," I told her before giving her a smooch on the lips.
"Twi, I've made this promise to you every day since having false labor two weeks ago," she said with a smile.
I gave her another kiss on the lips and gently rubbed her rounded stomach. "I know but I just want to make sure I'm there for you when you go through this."
"Babe, you'll always be with...nnngh...me," she said, wincing slightly.
"Was that-?"
"No need to worry. It was just a Braxton Hicks contraction," she interrupted.
"Are you sure? I can still call off and have Cadence take us-"
"Yes, Twilight. I'm sure. It only lasted a couple of seconds," she said, interrupting me again. "Babe, just go to work and if something happens, I'll call you. Okay?"
"Alright. But on one condition..." I leaned down and kissed her one last time. "I get to steal more kisses after work."
Sunny giggled at my remark before we said our goodbyes and I headed outside where Mom was waiting for me.
"Twily, when are you going to get over your fear of driving?" she asked as I buckled my seatbelt.
I looked down at the floorboard and quietly answered. "I don't know, Mom. The accident was just so bad that every time I get behind the wheel I freeze up."
"Have you brought that up with your therapist?"
"No, mom. I haven't. I suppose it would be a good idea to bring it up," I answered.
We rode in silence for a few minutes as the radio put out an old country song. As it finished up, a small giggle escaped my lips.
"What's so funny?" Mom asked as my giggle evolved into a small laugh. "What?"
I finally lost it. I started laughing like I haven't laughed in a while.
"Twily, what is so gosh darn funny?" She repeated.
"A year ago you wanted me to see a therapist because you thought I was pleasuring myself too much," I said, trying my best to keep my laughter under control. "Now I am seeing a therapist for something totally different."
"Oh my gosh," answered mom as she shook her head slightly. "Really? That's what's so funny?"
Her reaction caused my laughter to go up to an eleven. I had tears running down my face, blurred vision, and my cheeks were beginning to hurt. I had to take my glasses off to so I could wipe my face.
"I really didn't think it was that funny," she remarked.
"I...I'm sorry. It...it's just…your...reaction...ha ha ha," I said as my sides began to hurt.
Mom let out a loud sigh. "What am I going to do with you?"
"Take me...to...to work," I replied.
Four and a half hours later, I was sitting in the break room when my supervisor came in.
"Twilight?"
"Yes?" I answered.
"You have a customer asking for you," he said.
"No offense, but you do realize I'm on my lunch break," I told him.
"I know that and I tried explaining that to the customer but she insists that it's important."
I started to object once more but he cut me off.
"Tell you what. However long it takes to deal with this woman asking for you, you can have your lunch break extended that many minutes," he offered.
I groaned in annoyance before agreeing to his deal. Grabbing my cane, I headed out to the sales floor only to have my workday ruined.
"How can I help you?" I asked, feigning happiness.
"I'm sorry to bother you at work," said Wordy Whispers, sheepishly. "But there's something that's been bothering me for the last couple weeks. You had every reason to be pissed at me and you still do. I was wrong to attempt to blackmail you and your wife. The rumor mill has gotten slow over the last couple months and I was afraid of losing my job.
"But as an apology, I would like to show you the final draft of the story I'm going to be handing to my editor tomorrow," she said as handed me a small packet of papers, stapled at the corner. "It's a story of you and your wife and your current situation."
My anger toward this woman continued to simmer just below boiling point, as I skeptically accepted the papers. I heard the telephone rang behind me as I unfolded the papers to read what she had written. I only got a chance to read the headline - Local Celebrities Expecting Baby - before my attention was needed for the telephone.
I took possession of the receiver to answer whoever was kind enough to interrupt this exchange with Wordy.
"Hello?"
"Sunny? Are you okay?"
"Uh-huh."
"How far apart are they?"
"Let me call mom and have her pick you...okay that works too."
"Alright. I'll meet you there as soon as possible."
"Love you too."
I hung up the phone and handed the papers back to Wordy. "You may want to change your story," I said, still slightly annoyed.
"Really? Why?" She asked.
"Because Sunset is in labor," I replied before pausing to address the tension between us. "Listen, I'd like to apologize for my attitude and actions a couple of weeks ago. I was still holding ill feelings toward you for something that happened years ago and I'm sorry." I shook the packet beside my face. "While I haven't read the story, the title itself has let me know that you're apology was indeed sincere."
I offered a handshake which she accepted - hesitantly - before I excused myself to let my boss know about Sunny being in labor. Before I called my mom to pick me up from work, though, I got a completely unexpected offer.
"Mrs. Shimmer, would you like me to give you a lift to the hospital?" I heard Wordy ask.
"Sure, " I answered. "And you may call me Twilight if you'd like."
I released my iron grip on the door handle of Wordy's car as the tires screeched to a stop in front of the hospital.
"Thank you for the ride," I said. "Can you please do me a favor?"
"Sure."
"If you ever give me a ride again, can you please not drive the car like you stole it? I have...issues with fast driving and the sound of tires squealing," I requested. "I was in a near fatal accident three and a half months ago. Since then, I've developed PTSD anytime I get into a vehicle to the point that I can no longer drive."
"Oh wow. I'm so sorry about that," she told me. "I never would've driven like a crazy person if I had known that."
"It's fine. It's partially my fault for not telling you about-"
"As much as I'm enjoying this friendly conversation with you, shouldn't you be going to Sunset's side?" she interrupted.
"Huh? Oh, right," I said with a sheepish grin. "Thanks again for the ride, Wordy."
I got out of the car and entered the hospital lobby. After checking with the receptionist to find where they placed Sunny, I slowly made my way to the elevator and then to the maternity ward.
"Excuse me, but can you tell me where room three fourteen is?" I asked one of the nurses.
"Yes, ma'am," she replied. "It's at the very end of the hallway on the right."
"Thank you."
My nerves were on edge as the clicking of my cane on the tile floor mingled with the sounds of the heart monitors beeping and families cooing over the newborn babies. Here it goes, I thought nervously as my shaking hand pushed the door open.
"Twi? That was pretty quick," Sunny said excitedly as I walked to the bed and hugged her. "I would've thought that'd be another hour before you got here."
I kissed her on the cheek and told her about my reconciliation with Wordy and the ride she gave me.
"The best part is that she's going to write an article about us for the paper," I said smiling.
"I'm so glad you got that worked out, babe," said Sunny as she winced. "Oooo...ouch. That was a strong one."
"So how's everything going here?" I asked, placing my hand on her belly.
"Well, the contractions are consistently about fifteen minutes apart. Dr. Brio was here a little while ago and said that I was five centimeters dilated," she reported.
"Did your water break?"
She blushed slightly. "Yeah. I was in bed playing on my phone when it happened," she said, chuckling. "And Spike may have been curled up beside me when it happened."
I couldn't help but laugh at the mental image of Spike being soaked from Sunset's amniotic fluid flooding the bed. I know it was mean to think about - especially since he was my only friend for the longest time - but I just wish I could've seen his reaction to what was happening.
"I will say this much babe, I will never complain about menstrual cramps ever again."
We both laughed as I wiggled up onto the bed to cuddle with her. I held her right hand as we talked about who we wanted to be the godparents and watched some cooking show on TV.
About forty-five minutes later, Dr. Brio made paid a visit to check on Sunny's progress.
"How far are we doc?" Sunny asked as the doctor made a note in the chart.
"I'm sorry to say but I feel that you're going to be a while. You're dilation only increased by a half of a centimeter in the last hour," she replied.
"Please tell me that you're kidding," Sunny whined. "This hurts like hell."
"As I explained earlier, I can't give you the epidural until you're fully dilated."
A noise that sounded like a cross between a groan and an angry snort from a horse escaped Sunny's lips as the doctor left the room.
"What was that?" I asked, stifling a giggle.
"What was what?"
"That noise you made a second ago," I said as the smile on my face slowly grew. "It was like a horse snorting out of anger."
"Did you forget that I'm actually a pony?" Sunny asked.
I leaned in close to whisper my answer to her. "No, I did not forget. Especially since you're such a sexy pony to begin with."
"You little-" she said, landing a playful punch on me. "Owww…"
"Getting stronger?"
"Mhmm."
"Scoot over and lay on your side, facing away from me," I said as I sat up and moved away from her slightly.
"Why?"
"Just do it."
She did what I asked and I shifted her gown so that her entire back - including her cute tush - was exposed to me.
"Enjoying the view?" she asked playfully.
"Oh, hush," I said as I began to massage her lower back.
After a couple of minutes, Sunny began moaning in relief of her pain. "That feels awesome, babe. Can you go a little higher?" I happily obliged as she continued to enjoy the impromptu massage that she was receiving. "Thanks, Twi. You have no idea how wonderful this feels."
I leaned in and kissed the back of her neck. "I read about this online and figured I'd give it a try." She giggled at me while I continued to knead my thumbs into her spine.
As I enjoyed the bonding between us, I realized that this day was far from over. By this point, Sunny had been in labor for a little over three hours and when the doctor last checked, Sunny was only halfway there. This is going to be a long night, I thought.
Sunny lay in the hospital bed, her hair a frazzled mess after being in labor for nearly ten hours. It was almost nine o'clock in the evening and I knew the family had to be getting restless in the waiting room by now.
"Are you sure that you're up for visitors?" I asked Sunny.
"Yeah, they're probably getting antsy waiting to come in," she replied.
"Come on, little one," I said as I took Gleaming tightly in the crook of my right arm.
"Be back in a few minutes."
I slowly and carefully limped my way down the hallway to the waiting room. Along with a couple of other families, Mom, Dad, Shining, Cadence, and Azure Glide - Cadence's adopted brother - were anxiously waiting for my arrival.
"I know it's late in the evening but it'd like you to meet Gleaming Dusk," I said as they all gathered around me.
"She's adorable," Mom said.
"Thanks, Mom," I replied.
"Is she okay?" Cadence asked. "She seems a little on the small side."
"Dr. M. Brio assured us that she was okay due to Sunny being at thirty-eight weeks."
"You know, even though she has blue skin, she actually looks a lot like Sunset," Dad remarked.
I chuckled softly at him. "So who wants to carry her back?" I asked.
"I do," Azure volunteered.
After passing her off, I lead everyone back down the hallway to Sunny's room. Mom and Dad continued to coo over Gleaming while Cadence began to pick on her younger brother. I knocked on the door and lead the family in.
"Hold on a minute," Shining said. "What's going on?"
Latched onto Sunset's right breast was a pale yellow baby with orange hair, accented with blue and green streaks. Sunny looked at us and put her finger to her mouth.
I walked over to Sunny's side and drew attention to the other baby. "Everyone, this is Solaria Radiance," I said softly, "she's Gleaming's twin sister."
I could tell that Mom and Cadence wanting to hold Solaria but out of respect for Sunny's exposed breast, they stayed next to me. I happened to notice Azure's eyes as he passed her over to Cadence. "So this is what it takes to get my big, bad brother-in-law to cry," I said playfully.
"No. There's...something in the air," he deflected.
"Uh-huh," I deadpanned.
"Hey, Twily. I think someone's hungry," Cadence said with a small laugh.
"What makes you say...oh." I looked to see that Gleaming was fussing and trying to find a place to latch on to, so to speak. "Does somebody want some num-nums?" I asked Gleaming. I cradled her tightly in my right arm once again and headed toward the bed.
"Gimme a minute, babe," Sunny said. "Solaria is almost done." A minute or so later, Sunny and I switched babies. "She still needs to be burped," Sunny reminded me as she changed breasts.
"I know," I said as I walked over to the family with Solaria. "So...who wants to be the first to burp her?"
For whatever reason, Azure's hand shot up faster than Pinkie Pie. He took her and the burp rag from me and began rubbing her back.
"How big are they?" Mom asked.
"Gleaming weighed in at five pounds, ten ounces. Solaria is five pounds, four ounces," I said. "Both of them are nineteen and a quarter inches long."
"Solaria looks a lot like you did as a newborn," Mom said as a short but loud burp came from Solaria.
"Sounds like you're going to have a tomboy on your hands," Dad said in response to Solaria.
We all had a small laugh at dad's comment before Cadence spoke up. "Seems like babies think that you're a pillow," Cadence teased. "First, Flurry Heart when she was born, now Solaria Radiance."
"I guess I just have a magic touch when it comes to newborns," he responded.
"We'll see how good that touch is whenever you finally decide to settle down with Celaeno," Cadence continued to tease.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Azure asked.
A fiendish smirk crossed Cadence's face. "Well, me and Shining have Flurry. Twily and Sunset have Gleaming and Solaria. You're the only one here still a virgin."
"What?! I'm not a vir-"
"Okay, let's all settle down," Shining interrupted. "This isn't the place to be having this discussion."
I couldn't help but laugh at my family as Dad and Shining tried to get the two siblings settled down so they didn't wake up Solaria. With all the silliness going on, there was one voice I that didn't hear.
"Sunny, you're awfully qui-" I started to say before I saw the scene in the bed. Sunny was fast asleep with Gleaming still suckling on her teat.
"I think we should see ourselves out for the night," said Mom, looking over my shoulder. "Everyone's had a long day and could probably use some sleep."
Azure gently passed Solaria back to me so that I could lay her in the crib. "Thanks for coming," I said as I gave everyone a goodbye hug. "Will any of you be stopping by tomorrow?"
"I don't know. I might swing by if I have time," Azure replied. "I'd kinda like introduce the twins to Celaeno if that's okay."
I let out a long yawn before answering. "I don't foresee that being an issue," I told him.
After they had left, I went over to Sunny and gently shook her awake so that she could finish feeding Gleaming. "When did everyone leave?" she asked groggily.
"A couple of minutes ago. We noticed that you had nodded off and Mom made an executive decision to leave," I told her. "Whenever Gleaming gets finished with her dinner, I'll set her in the crib."
"I'll do it. I've got to use the bathroom, so I can lay her down on my way," Sunny said.
"Fair enough. Do you want to send them to the nursery for the night?"
"Probably should. They can always come and wake me up if either of the girls needs feeding," she replied.
I called the nurse's station and let them know that the girls would be spending the night in the nursery. A few minutes later, Sunny had finished nursing Gleaming and laid her in the crib. While she was in the restroom, I called once more for the babies to be picked up. The last thing we did before laying down was to give each of the girls a good night kiss as they were wheeled out.
"It's about time you woke up, sleepyhead," Sunny teased as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.
I groaned slightly as my back pain was about twice as bad as it normally was. "What time is it?" I asked as I knocked my glasses off the small table beside me.
"It's half past time to hold the baby," she continued to tease.
"Oh funny," I said. "Seriously, what time is it?"
A giggle escaped her lips before she answered. "It's quarter after nine."
"WHAT?!"
"Shhh. I just got Gleaming to sleep," she fussed. "Relax, Twilight. It's not a big deal that you slept late."
"But, but…"
"Twilight. Chill."
I reluctantly calmed down, then got up to use the restroom, wash up in the sink, and change my clothes. While I was putting my clean clothes on, I heard our first visitor of the day.
"Whoa! You had twins?" Rainbow Dash said.
"Sure did," Sunny replied.
"That is freakin' awesome," said Rainbow excitedly. "Hey, where's Twilight?"
I opened the bathroom door and stepped out, pajamas in hand. "Right here. I figured I should freshen up before anyone showed up."
"Nothing wrong with that," she said. "Don't wanna be stinking up the joint while your friends are hanging out with you."
"Speaking of which," Sunny started, "could you hand me my deodorant out of the suitcase?"
I reached into the suitcase and grabbed her deodorant, which was then snatched up by Rainbow and tossed across the room. "Rainbow, be careful," I fussed.
"What? It wasn't near either of the babies," she replied.
"That's beside the point," I said.
"Hey, it's fine. I caught it. Nobody got hit. Nothing got broken. Everyone just calm down," Sunny interrupted, causing Rainbow and I to call a truce.
"So which one is the cooler one?"
"They're both the same as far as coolness goes," Sunny said.
Rainbow clapped hands and did a fist pump. "Sweet! That means I can hold both of them!"
"Umm, you could've held both of them even if one was cooler," I deadpanned.
She shrugged her shoulders and sat down in the recliner as Sunny carried Gleaming to her. Rainbow looked at our daughter and I noticed a tear roll down her face.
"Are you okay, Rainbow?" I asked.
"Yeah it's just...this is the coolest thing I've ever done."
[Later, around lunchtime]
"As much fun as its been hanging out with you guys, I've gotta go home and get ready for work," Rainbow said.
Sunny and I both thanked Rainbow Dash for her visit and gave her a hug when we heard Applejack and Rarity talking in the hallway. Rainbow quickly tried to escape before Applejack came in, but her attempt was met with failure.
"Rainbow Dash," Applejack said.
"Applejack," Rainbow answered back.
"Still whoring yourself out to the Wonderbolts?" Applejack quipped.
Rainbow didn't answer. Instead, she glared at Applejack - with a noticeable amount of emotional pain in her eyes - for a couple of seconds before walking away.
"Applejack, that was uncalled for," Fluttershy said. "Especially in here."
Applejack let out a huff and replied somewhat angrily, "She started it."
"Fluttershy's right, darling. This is not the time nor the place for that."
Sunny and I just looked at each other as Applejack got the riot act read to her.
"Alright, alright. Fine," Applejack stated.
"You guys ready to visit or are you still going to argue with each other?" Sunny asked.
Applejack took off her hat and held it remorsefully against her legs. "Sorry, y'all."
"I know you still have some ill feelings toward Rainbow Dash, and it's understandable," I said. "But you probably should make up with her. I'm not talking about the two of you dating again. I'm talking about just being friends with each other once again."
An awkward silence filled the air momentarily before Sunny broke it. "Wow, Twi. You almost sounded like me there for a minute."
"Now that the arguing is over with, where is the little darl-" Rarity said. "Oh! Oh my!"
"Well this sure was unexpected," said Applejack.
"So how do you like our little surprise?" I asked.
"Um, I do wish you would've told me about it," Rarity said. "They are quite the beautiful dears but I only made one outfit to wear home."
"Hey don't sweat it," Sunny said. "We won't be leaving until tomorrow at the earliest, so you'll have plenty of time to make a second one."
"Um, can I, uh, hold one of them?" Fluttershy asked from behind Applejack.
"Of course you can, Fluttershy," I said. "Which one would you like?"
"Oh, I...I'm not sure."
I scooped up Gleaming Dusk and carried her to Fluttershy, who was waiting patiently in one of the chairs in the room. "Here. This is Gleaming Dusk. She might fuss a little bit because she just woke up a little while ago," I told her.
Rarity, meanwhile, had taken Solaria and sat on the sofa bed. "Sunset, darling, how are you holding up?"
"I'll be honest, I'm sore," Sunny said with a laugh.
"Well, whatcha sore from?" Applejack asked.
"Well, my stomach hurts from all the contractions. My boobs hurt from the milk stored inside of them," Sunny paused as she turned a slight shade a pink, "and my coochie is hurting for obvious reasons."
"You birthed both of them naturally?" Rarity asked.
"I sure did," Sunny said proudly.
"Why do you ask, Rarity?" I asked her.
"One of my distant cousins had twins and the second baby was delivered via cesarean," she explained. "I just assumed that was how all twins were delivered."
"Shucks. Y'all are gonna have yer hands full whenever these little ones start moving on their own," said Applejack as she booped Solaria's nose.
"They are really cute," Fluttershy said quietly. "If you ever, um, need a babysitter, I can do it."
"Thank you, Fluttershy," I said. "Well be sure to keep that in mind."
"So...which one of y'all got the first dirty diaper?" Applejack asked with a slight chuckle.
Sunny reluctantly raised her hand. "I did. I was nursing Solaria when she...you know."
The rest of us got a small laugh at her expense as a small blush crossed her face. "Darling, it's the first of many, many dirty diapers."
"Well, it's like Granny always says. It's gotta go somewhere," Applejack said, eliciting a small laugh from the rest of us.
[Later]
"Knock, knock," said a male voice from the doorway.
"Hey, Azure," I said. "Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity...you remember my brother-in-law, Azure Glide. He was also the first officer on the scene when I was in my accident."
"Pleasure to see ya again, Sugarcube."
"Um, hi. It's nice to see you again," said Fluttershy, who had a slight blush on her face.
Rarity nodded in acknowledgment of Azure as she studied his face.
The sound of a woman clearing her throat behind him caused his face to become scarlet.
"Sorry, Celia," Azure said. "This my girlfriend-"
"Ahem," the woman interrupted.
"Excuse me. This is my fiancé, Celaeno," he said as his blush became brighter. "She's, um, Captain of the Canterlot City Police Department."
"Captain?!" Applejack said, surprised. "Boy, you sure aim high."
"Darling, I did not mean to be rude when you arrived - as I am a lady, after all - but whatever happened to your face?" Rarity finally asked.
"Well, you see, I was on this one case in a very high-profile neighborhood and this uppity crook that I was tracking smacked in the face with a bag of razor blades," he said before getting flicked in the ear. "Ouch! Alright, alright."
"Didn't we talk about stretching the truth to impress people?" Celaeno asked as the rest of us laughed.
"Fine. I was tracking a crook. However, it was in a slum," he explained. "I did finally catch up with him, but he wasn't uppity. He was a complete psychopath. We got into a brawl and he cut my face a few times."
"Azure. Celaeno. It was nice making y'all's acquaintance but we gotta get going," Applejack said. "Fluttershy's got a date with Vinyl later and me and Rares have, ahem, plans for later tonight."
"Plans?" Sunny asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Ah, ah, ah. A lady never discusses her sex life," Rarity said just before slapping both hands over her mouth and turning a bright shade of red.
"WHOA!" I shouted, waking Solaria. "Since when did you two start dating?"
"A few weeks ago," Applejack said. "We were planning on keeping it a secret for now."
"Celaeno, would you like to hold one of the girls while Applejack and Rarity finish making asses of themselves?" Sunny asked.
"Sure," the green haired woman answered. Sunny then handed Gleaming to Celaeno. "She's even cuter than Azure described."
The girls finally left, which left Azure and Celaeno in the room with us. For whatever reason, Celaeno had a warm smile slowly grow across her face. Her smile was nearly identical to the one that Sunny had when the nurse handed Gleaming to her for the first time.
I cleared my throat to get Azure's attention. When he looked at me, I nodded in Celaeno's direction. He turned to his fiancé and she looked up at him with that facial expression.
"What?" he asked her.
Rather than answer, she looked down at Gleaming and then back at him.
"What?" he repeated. "What is it that you're trying to tell me?"
"Ohhh...nothing," she said, sing-song.
As Celaeno began playing with Gleaming, Azure came up to me with a worried look on his face. "Honestly, I wore a rubber," he whispered to me. "I mean, I just proposed this afternoon in front of all of our fellow officers. Had I known she was pregnant, I would've proposed sooner. Dad is going to kill me when he finds out."
"Well, I don't know what to tell you, Azure," I whispered, pulling him into a hug. "At least you proposed to her before the baby bump appeared."
"What are you two whispering about?" Celaeno asked us.
Azure went back over to her, knelt down on the floor, took her hand and explained what was going on. Almost immediately, she burst out laughing.
"What's so funny?" Sunny asked.
"I'm not pregnant," she said after calming down.
"You're not?" Azure responded.
"No, silly. I was trying to tell you that I hope we have a daughter as beautiful as Gleaming Dusk someday," Celaeno said, laughing a little more.
"Oh," he said with a nervous chuckle. "I hope we do as well."
Sunny and I smiled at the couple as Solaria began fussing in her crib. "Well, someone's either jealous or hungry," I said.
"Probably hungry. It's been a few hours since she had anything," Sunny said. She walked over to Solaria and brought her back over to the bed. "It feels odd not waddling like a penguin when I'm walking," she joked as she began nursing Solaria.
"It looks odd not seeing you waddle like a penguin when you walk," I laughed.
"Funny."
I turned my attention to my brother-in-law. "So have you told anyone else yet?"
"Well, ladies and gentlemen, that concludes today's stream. A special shout out to my friend Fluttershy, who accidentally revealed herself as ‘Silentbutdeadly2000, for volunteering to babysit after all the torment she's put me through over the last year," I said as I closed my game. "Sadly, I probably won't have a stream tomorrow due to a family event. Sunday, however, I will be back and raring to go and will be ready to kick ass. So until next time, this is ShimmerCode signing off."
I signed off Twitch and looked over at Twi who was grinning from ear to ear.
"I can't believe your idea worked," I told her. "Calling Fluttershy while she was streaming was absolutely genius."
"I'm surprised that she said anything at all when I called her," she replied. "One thing I don't understand though. How was she able to stream-snipe you when she was at our place?"
I rubbed my chin in thought. "Wait! Doesn't Zephyr still live with her?"
"Of course," Twi said as we both facepalmed simultaneously. "Now it all makes sense."
"Well, the upside is that we now have a babysitter for the next year," I said, letting out a small laugh. "So, are the girls asleep?"
"Yep," Twi responded with a sultry look. "And I'm horny as hell."
"So am I. This dry spell has had me masturbating more than before we hooked up," I said, pulling off her shirt.
She gave me a sloppy, passionate kiss before replying, "I know the feeling."
We continued to strip each other in the game room. I playfully tugged on her ear with my teeth as she began to moan. She glided her hands down my chest until I grabbed both of them.
"Why did you stop?" asked Twi.
"Shhh," I replied. "Did you hear that?"
She paused as we listened in silence. A minute later, my suspicion was confirmed.
"Really?" I groaned. "I thought you said they were asleep."
"They were," Twi insisted.
I reluctantly began putting my clothes back on as Twi started on herself. "Don't be too loud," I teased before leaving the room.
An hour later, after feeding Gleaming and singing her back to sleep, I went back to Twi to hopefully pick up where we had left off. Sadly, that was not meant to be. She had obviously finished herself off due to the scent in the room and the sight of her naked and asleep on the floor.
"Twi, wake up," I whispered.
"I have ten minutes until the alarm goes off, Mom," she mumbled in her sleep.
I groaned in frustration as I left the room to get a washcloth and some Febreeze. I heard a noise coming from Solaria's room as I walked back to Twi. Peeking in, I saw her sitting up and playing with her stuffed pony.
"Why are you awake?" I asked her as I emptied my hands. "Momma Twilight just put you to sleep a couple of hours ago. You should be sleeping."
She began squealing and bouncing on her butt as I stood next to the crib. I smiled as I reached in and pulled our four-month-old out and into my arms.
"So are gonna tell Mommy why you're awake?"
"Thbbbbb," was Solaria's response.
I giggled as I sat down in the rocking chair and began rocking her in my arms. She continued to blow raspberries at me as I sang the lullaby that Fluttershy had written for them:
"It's time you learned a lesson It's time that you understand Reach out to your closest friends Whenever you may need a hand
We all yearn for friendship A place where nerds can thrive Those are not the wishes Of someone longing to survive
Close your little eyes See the serene dreamland All those who love you Those willing to lend a hand
Close your little eyes Enjoy the time in your dreamland It's time to rest up and energize Come now little one Close your little eyes.
It all starts the same With a long, sleepy yawn Fighting to keep you awake Until the crack of dawn
But finally, the time comes When everyone can see your face As they offer to help You will always have a place
Once you take their hand So that you know you're not alone It will become so clear That you will always have a home
Close your little eyes See the serene dreamland All those who love you Those willing to lend a hand
Close your little eyes Give into the fading light It's time to rest up and energize Come now little one Close your little eyes.
Close your little eyes.
Close your little eyes."
By the time I finished the song, Solaria had gotten still and quiet. I looked down and saw her eyes barely able to stay open.
"Let's get you back to bed," I whispered as I stood up and walked back to her crib. I laid her down, plopped her favorite plushie beside her, and placed the pacifier in her mouth. "Here you go, sweetie. Pleasant dreams." With that, I kissed her forehead and quietly slipped out of the room.
"Okay. Two down, one to go," I said to myself quietly as I walked back to the bathroom to rewet the washcloth. A minute or two later, I paused to pick up the Febreeze and returned to the scene of the crime. Twi was still naked and asleep. The room still smelled heavily of sex. The sight of her body as I sprayed down the couch was causing my own urges to go into overdrive.
Finally, I couldn't take it any longer. I dropped my pants and underwear, sat down on the couch next to my satisfied, unconscious wife, and began satisfying my own needs.
"Sunny? How did we get in bed?" Twi asked groggily. "The last thing I remember, I had finished getting off and drifting off to sleep while I was waiting for you to come back."
"I carried you in here after a few attempts to wake you up," I replied. She blushed slightly as I gave her a lurid stare. "Now that you're awake, maybe we can finish what we started in the game room."
"Sunny, you do realize it's three in the morning, right?" She asked, twisting her finger in her hair.
"It wouldn't be the first time we've done it this late," I said before cupping her breast and starting to kiss her neck.
She let out a squeak as my hands began working their magic. "I know, Sunny," she whispered.
"That's why we've gotta seize any chance we get," I replied as she gently raked her nails down my bare back.
Twi planted a kiss on my cheek. "So what are you waiting for?"
I rolled Twi onto her back and straddled her midsection. Before I could go any further, however, the sound of baby talk came through one of the monitors.
"Well, so much for that," I grumbled.
"Do you want me to get her?" Twi asked.
"Nah, Gleaming is probably hungry," I answered, throwing on my robe. "And I didn't get a chance to pump some milk yesterday."
Twi dropped her head in disappointment. "I guess I'll just finish alone."
"Babe, when it comes to sex, we've both been finishing alone lately."
"Well, that was certainly an interesting visit," Kerfuffle said with a light chuckle as I walked with her to the door.
"I am truly sorry about what happened," I said.
Wrapping her arms around me, Kerfuffle replied, "The fact that you, Sunset, and a few of yer friends have magical powers, that really wasn't a surprise." She then leaned back, holding onto my shoulders. "Besides, do ya think that was the first time something like that happened?"
[Earlier in the day…]
"Sunny, I'm home!" I shouted as I walked in from the garage. "And I brought my friend, Kerfuffle, from rehab to meet the babies."
"Is Sunset even home?" Kerfuffle asked as we got silence as a response to my shouting.
"I would think so," I said as I made my way through the house, checking in all the rooms. "I mean, her car is here, so logic would dictate that she would be here too." After checking the entire house, I went back to my purse to retrieve my phone.
Where the heck are you hiding?
I texted to Sunny.
A minute later I got her reply.
I took the girls for a walk since it's a nice day
Any idea when you'll be home?
Gimme about ten minutes
"Can I get you anything to drink?" I asked Kerfuffle as she flopped on the sofa.
Tapping her chin, she answered, "Do ya have any cider, by chance?"
"Hard or regular?"
"Regular would be fine for now."
I went to the kitchen and returned with a pair of open cider bottles in my right hand. "To disabilities!" said Kerfuffle, raising her bottle once I sat down in my recliner. "May we always be proud of them!"
"Uh, yeah," I replied nervously, clinking the top of my bottle with hers.
"Ya know, this is a fancy house ya got here, Sparks," she said with a smile.
I fiddled with my cider bottle as I awkwardly thanked her for the compliment. Following that reply, however, an uncomfortable silence hung in the air.
"Is something wrong?" Kerfuffle asked after a minute or two.
"NO!" I shouted. "I mean, no." After a nervous chuckle, I continued, "What would give you that impression?"
"Well, yer mood did a complete one-eighty as soon as I proposed the toast with our cider bottles," she explained.
My bottle slipped from my hands as I continued to fidget. Surprisingly, the glass didn't break when it made contact with the floor; though it did fall on its side, emptying most of the contents onto the carpet.
"Sparks, what's wrong?" she pressed.
"Its...I still haven't fully accepted my disability yet and it's been nearly nine months since the accident," I replied as I set my drink on the end table.
Kerfuffle moved over and sat on the arm of the recliner. "Listen, having to walk with a cane isn't that bad of a disability," she said, putting an arm around me. "Heck, I was walking with one fer most of my life. It's just some-"
"That...wasn't the disability I was referring to," I interrupted. She tilted her head in confusion before I elaborated. I grabbed the hem of my shirt and slowly lifted it up to my navel. "It's this one."
"Heaven sakes! What happened there?" she asked, staring at the vertical scar on my stomach.
I felt tears welling up in my eyes as I revealed to Kerfuffle the fact that I had no uterus.
"Oh ya poor dear," she said, pulling me into a hug. "Why didn't ya tell me about this before? Ida never proposed that toast in the first place."
I wiped my eyes clear. "I guess I'm just embarrassed by it."
It was then that the front door opened and the double stroller got pushed inside.
"Hey babe," Sunny called from the foyer. "Whose car is in the driveway?"
"That'd be mine," Kerfuffle replied.
A couple of minutes later, Sunny walked into the living room with Gleaming in her right arm and Solaria in her left. "Hello, you must be-"
Kerfuffle got up and introduced herself. "I'm Kerfuffle, spelled like it sounds with a double 'ff' fer the 'fuff'."
Sunny set the girls down and stood there with a blank look on her face before snorting and eventually went into a full-blown laugh.
Kerfuffle did a fist-pump as Sunny fell back into her bean bag chair, laughing her butt off. "I still have it," she said with a giggle.
Sunny's giggle fit quickly spread to the rest of the room as the girls began squealing, laughing, and clapping. It didn't stop with them, either. My somber mood did another huge reversal as well, as I started laughing like one of the cartoon weasels in that old movie that Sunny likes.
"Well now, I've never gotten that big of a laugh to my introduction," said Kerfuffle as she strained to keep her own laughing under control.
The house was filled with laughter for probably a good two to three minutes before we all settled down. That is, until Spike walked in the room, yawning.
"Don't any of you have any respect for those of us who want to sleep?" he asked as he plopped his butt on the carpet. "Just what was so funny in here, anyway?" Then he noticed Kerfuffle. "And may I ask who you are?"
Kerfuffle looked at me and mouthed, "Should I?" I responded with a simple nod of my head.
I thought Sunny was going die from laughter as Kerfuffle extended her hand and said to Spike, "I'm Kerfuffle, spelled like it sounds with a double 'ff' fer the 'fuff'."
I barely saw Spike shake his head before my eyes closed from laughing.
"That is what you five are cackling about in here?" Spike groaned. "Ugh, I'm going back to sleep."
I wiped the tears from my eyes as I continued to laugh at the exchange between my rehab friend and my number one assistant. While my eyes were still closed I heard Kerfuffle begin laughing harder.
"Okay...wha...what happened...now?" I asked as barely got my eyes open. I got my answer immediately when I looked across the room. "Sun...Sunny? Did...did you...really…"
"Yeah, I laughed...hard enough to shoot...milk from my nipples," laughed Sunny as she pulled on the dark spots that had appeared on her shirt. "I'll…I'll be back in a few minutes."
As Sunny left to change her clothes, Kerfuffle got out of her seat to pick up Gleaming. "Aside from the blue hair and skin, yer the spitting image of Mama Sunset," she cooed.
"Hehe, that she is," I agreed. "She's got Sunny’s no-nonsense attitude when it comes to going to bed or getting a diaper changing."
Solaria began to whimper out of jealousy as Gleaming was being bounced on Kerfuffle's right knee. Something odd happened, however, when I picked Solaria up though. The connection to my geode began to waver slightly as I nearly stumbled back to my chair.
"Sparks! Are ya okay?" Kerfuffle shouted, setting Gleaming down to help me.
My main focus was on Solaria's safety. I had managed to catch her with my telekinesis just before she landed hard on the floor. "Yeah," I answered as Kerfuffle helped me back to my feet. "Thanks."
"What happened?" Kerfuffle wanted to know.
"I don't know," I told her as Sunny came running into the room. "I picked up Solaria and I felt my energy begin to drain."
"Kind of like the way your spectrometer drained our friends at the Friendship Games?" Sunny asked as she checked on the younger twin.
"I...guess so," I responded hesitantly.
Sunny and Kerfuffle both checked on me for a couple of minutes before I happened to notice that Gleaming wasn't on the sofa any longer.
"Hey, Kay? Did you set Gleaming back on the floor?" I asked.
"No. Why?"
I motioned toward the sofa. "Because she's not on there anymore."
Just as my wife and friend whipped their heads around to look, a pinkish glow began to envelop Kerfuffle's prosthetic leg.
"Twi, what are you doing?" Sunny asked me.
"It's not me. I promise."
The shock factor of what was happening disappeared from the three of us a little slower than we would have liked. Because by the time we came to our senses, Kerfuffle's leg was up against the ceiling.
"What the heck is going on?!" Sunny shouted as she climbed on the sofa in an attempt to reach the prosthetic.
I looked at the floor and found the answer. Equestrian magic.
"Um, Sunny?"
"Not now, babe," she answered.
"Sunny?"
"Twi, I'm kinda busy at the moment," she growled as she began using the sofa as a trampoline.
I paused a moment to think of something that would get her attention. Then it dawned on me. "Sunny! Equestrian magic!"
"I can see that, Twilight," she snapped. "But where is the source of it?"
"Look on the floor," I deadpanned.
Sunny and Kerfuffle both turned their attention to the floor and when they saw what I saw, things got...interesting. The reactions from the two of them were completely opposite to what I had expected. Kerfuffle was balancing on her right leg laughing her rear-end off while Sunny began having one of my meltdowns.
"Solaria! Sh-sh-she's got Equestrian m-m-magic?!" Sunny shrieked. "How? She's not a pony! There have not been any Equestrian artifacts around here, have there?" Sunny stared off into space. "What if she was possessed like Juniper's mirror or Vignette's phone? We're not going to be able to change her back because of the rift between Applejack and Rainbow Dash…" Sunny slowly walked out of the room as her one-sided conversation slowly turned into an incoherent mumbling.
I realized that my powers began to return as the glow around Solaria's hands faded. So as Kerfuffle's leg began to descend, I caught it with my telekinesis and floated it over to my rehab buddy.
"Tha...thanks," she laughed as she put her prosthetic back on. "I know ya said that ya had magic powers but I thought ya were just pulling my leg...pun intended."
A small giggle escaped my lips at her joke while Sunny returned in her zombie-like trance, mumbling in Equestrian.
"Hey, Sunny, I have a theory of how this might have happened. However, there is one piece of information I need," I told her.
She looked at me and answered in Equestrian which prompted me to remind her that neither me nor Kerfuffle could understand her. After apologizing, she asked what I needed.
"What age do ponies discover their magic? Unicorns specifically," I asked.
Sunny’s face turned white as a ghost. "Unicorns can levitate small objects as early as five months. Why?"
"I'm sensing a nerd moment coming," Kerfuffle chimed in.
"Haha," I said before going into 'nerd mode', as Kerfuffle described it. "Anyway, based on Equestria's months being the length of one lunar cycle - which is twenty-seven point three days - divided by the average length of our months being thirty point four days equals point eight-nine-six. That converts into the fraction one hundred twelve over one hundred twenty-five."
"Twi, please don't tell me what I think you're going to tell me," Sunny deadpanned.
"Well, taking that inverse and multiplying it by one hundred twenty-one point six days - the average number of days in a four-month-old human child - and then dividing that by the length of the lunar cycle-"
With a blank stare, Sunny finished, "You get five months old…"
"Yep," I replied. "And since you're technically a unicorn, the girls have your Equestrian DNA."
Sunny collapsed onto her bean bag chair - barely conscious from the shock of our discovery - as Kerfuffle asked for an explanation as to how a unicorn and human could have conceived.
After a nervous chuckle, I began, "Basically what happened was that my doppelganger from Sunny's world cast a three-day gender-swapping spell on me as a wedding present," I explained. "So when we returned from Equestria, my reproductive parts had become that of a male. Do you follow me so far?"
"So far, I am," Kerfuffle replied.
"Okay. My counterpart assured both Sunny and I that if my body happened to produce any sperm, it wouldn't fertilize any eggs that Sunny may have ovulated during the time of our honeymoon," I continued as Kerfuffle burst out into a full-blown laugh.
"And since Equestrian magic doesn't behave the same in this world as it does in Equestria, I ended up with the nine-month flu," Sunny softly finished.
Kerfuffle wiped her eyes and replied, "I know that was one surprise you guys weren't ready fer."
Sunny and I both shook our heads.
"And now Solaria has another wrinkle in yer lives."
